you and hearken vnto my words 15 For these are not drunken as ye suppose since it is but the third houre of the day 16 But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Ioel. 17 And it shall be in the last dayes saith God I will powre out of my Spirit vpon all flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shall prophecie and your young men shall see visions and your old men shall dreame dreames IN the former part of this chapter is set down the worke of God in sending downe the holy Ghost on the Apostles as also the effects hereof both in the Apostles and in the hearers wonderful in the one diuerse in the other the Apostles speaking with such strage tongues the hearers hitherto not greatly moued but secretly murmuring saying they had drunke deepely and so became eloquent Whereat Peter taking this good occasion confuteth them by two reasons first telling them it was but yet nine of the clock or the third houre of the day at what time men vse not to be drunken Nay saith hee it is so far off that we are drunken as ye suppose that it is with vs cleane coÌtrarie For the thing is not come to passe that one of your owne Prophets foretold you it is not superfluitie of drink but an aboundance of God his spirit not promised by speciall priuiledge to vs alone but to all sexes conditions and estates of men whatsoeuer if ye be prepared to receiue it For as the Lord hath bestowed the gifts of his spirit on vs so will he also doe it to you if ye wilfully refuse not and therefore the Lord is readie now to worke wonders in the world whoso either wittingly refuseth or carelesly abuseth these graces shall be snared in these iudgements yet so as the Lord being more readie to magnifie his mercie than to shew his iustice will accomplish this that whosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord shall both escape the iudgements threatned and also obtaine these And thus much both generally briefely for the scope of this place More particularly we may obserue three speciall poynts first the liberall testimonie of Ioel and his rich commendation of the grace of God in bestowing such graces on his Church vnder the kingdome of Iesus Christ and this is set downe vers 17. 18. the second thing is that at what time the Lord will thus deale with his people the Lord will send many iudgements as heresies offences dearths plagues and warres which here are declared in figuratiue and borrowed speeches of blood fire vapour of smoke and such like whereby he will punish and auenge himselfe for the contempt of so gracious mercies as vers 19. 20. and the third thing is the meanes how wee shall escape such heauie iudgements and attaine to such heauenly graces and so perseuere in them which is declared vers 21. But before we enter further into the deep discourse of these particular poynts we will obserue the occasion and the circumstances of this speech of Peter the occasion was that the people not profiting by the former and marueilous work of the Lord the Apostle taketh occasion further to instruct them that were teachable and to reproue the scorners and yet he was not so offended at them in that God his wonderfull works did nothing profit them as that therefore he left off all but he stirreth vp himselâe the more earnestly and endeuoureth familiarly to teach them Whereby we are to learne not rashly suddainly or vnaduisedly too much to be offended at the not profiting slender profiting or back sliding of some but rather we must labour to attempt the matter with a new onset remembring alwaies that not onely a woe is threatned to them that giue iust occasion of offence but also vnto them that in Christ doe take offence and therefore taking a view of our selues either in naturall or spirituall gifts we must trie our selues how patiently we can susteine without offence either the want or resistance of the like gifts in others and yet we see that if after some meanes vsed men goe slowlie forward and not make such speedie proceedings as is desired men for the most part are readie to leaue off all and are glad to draw out of the yoke of their duetie as thinking themselues well exempted and as it were discharged when as spirituall men in such cases thinke themselues to be stirred vp to the more earnest and painefull vsing of the meanes to which well meaning minds and to men of so vpright an heart the Lord often giueth good increase of gifts that they may imploy the vse of them vnto others And surely if flesh and blood might iudge in such a case we would thinke that this present occasion might haue made Peter giue ouer and goe from the people but he more meekely and modestly as the foreman of the quest followeth the matter and answereth vnto them as we haue heard We may reade Acts 6. how there did arise a murmuring betweene the Iewes and the Grecians in so much as the Apostles credit began to be called into question that they had not care of the widowes which was a dutie belonging vnto them as though they had the faith of God in respect of persons This might seeme to be able to discourage them but contrariwise through the blessing of God his spirit they espied their own wants in themselues and began to seeke a new Ministerie Now if they had taken the matter too much to heart they might haue become vnprofitable but they meekely passing ouer the offence and wisely looking to the counsell of God thought themselues to be but men and that they could not infinitely bee ocupied or busied in many things ordained Deacons in the Church This then we must make a speciall vse of when for some good meanes vsed or otherwise much vnkindnes is offered vs euen of our friends or we find little thankes for our trauell nay sometime reape reproches at their hands for our reward that then we growe not slacker in our duties or waxe colde in loue and droope in our affection towards them which if we doe we shall bewray that our affection was meerely and onely naturall and not spirituall True it is and cannot be denied that a kinde heart and liberall minde is most broken with reproches but yet this offence must be ouercome and striuen against in vs after the example both of Peter in our present text and of the rest of the Apostles in that former place Acts 6. who rather tooke occasioÌ to accuse themselues than to cease to be profitable to the Church of Christ. Neither is it neither ought it to seeme to vs a strange thing that the graces and gifts of God haue found such cold entertainement yea which is a thing more contrarie great repulses and reproches Much learning saith Festus Acts 26. 24. maketh Paul mad the workes of God his spirit here are counted drunkennes Ezechiel is thought to sing a
he is not too much grieued But if we haue not God his spirit surely we belong not to God For haue we wit wisedome health power wealth authoritie credit friends or any such thing and yet haue not receiued the spirit of God what are we but a more fit substance or subiect whereupon Sathan may frame the worke of sinne It is not the poore sillie or simple people that be the maine instruments which the diuell doth vse in his greatest affaires to doe hurt but the wise politique rich and mightie men of the world Contrariwise if with these good gifts we haue the spirit of God what great good may we doe in Church or Common-wealth If besides the beautie of God his spirit we haue the flowers of outward things what a singular ornament is this to our garland What shall I say more In affliction the spirit sheweth vs the hand of God both humbling and comforting vs reuealeth our sinnes worketh in vs the contempt of this life the desire of the life to come and so sanctifieth our crosse by wisedome repentance and patience Seeing then these are the effects of God his spirit that it feoffeth vs by faith into euerlasting inheritance it assureth vs of all our rich treasures in Iesus Christ seeing it sanctifieth all inward gifts seasoneth the vse of all outward things briefly seeing with it all things seeming miserable are most blessed and without it all things seeming happie are most miserable it followeth that of all gifts the holy Ghost is the most excelleÌt Howbeit one thing here is to be added that we may wholy separate our selues from the Anabaptists we speake of the Spirit as he sheweth his force in vs and worketh in vs by the ministerie of the word which two worke together and therefore it is said Ioh. 6. My words are spirit and life For without the Spirit the word is as the bright Sunne to a blind man who not for fault of a pure obiect but for want of sense is not able to discerne the cleerest thing in the world and therfore the Prophet Dauid Psal. 119 saith Open mine eyes O Lord that I may see the wonders of thy law True it is the Sunne is bright but what is that to a blinde man True it is the word is glorious but what is that to a man without the spirit of God For so farre we profit by the word as we receiue the power of it by the inward ministerie of the Spirit we must trie the spirits by the word and we shall then know that we haue receiued the spirit of God when he giueth vs the pure vnderstanding the carefull receiuing and zealous practising of the same Carnall men and our late Anabaptists be but boasters of themselues in terming themselues spiritual men we are not taught so to bragge of the Spirit or any worke thereof but as it is warranted vnto vs by the written word we confesse that blinde is our minde and that we cannot profit by the word but by God his spirit we looke not for the spirit in our phantasie but for the spirit which worketh by the word which spirit spake by Abraham by the Patriarches by Moses and the Prophets by Paul and the Apostles and by our Sauiour Christ himselfe Seeing the spirit of God is so high a thing we are here to complaine why we hunt after life profit and pleasure and haue so small care to obtaine God his good spirit which is so pretious It is a great fault to fansie so much the things of this world and so little to esteeme this And here not of a set treatise but by the way we will speake of the last part of our diuision that is of the meane how to attaine to these graces of the Spirit We know rich men can for their increase frequent faires ambitious men can get preferment carnall men will watch their opportunities and euery man in his kinde knoweth how to prouide best for his profit and pleasure Our way goeth on the other hand and heth in the carefull hearing of the word the feruent vse of prayer the reuerent fruitfull resorting to the Sacraments and most holy submitting of ourselues to the discipline of the Lord in frequenting the companie of God his children and in waining our selues from the world by all which meanes the spirit may haue a more voluntarie free and perfect worke in and vpon vs. And although all these things are not particularly here set downe yet marke here is named the most proper meane pointing at all the rest and this as ye see is prayer by the which the Lord conueigheth his spirit into vs to make all the other meanes more pleasant profitable to vs. Why then are not so many sermons now adaies more effectuall when one or two sermons touched these people so powerfully Surely God his spirit worketh not in vs as he wrought in them Why when any be conuerted doe so few turne to the Lord when as the Lord drew so many of these men at once to himselfe Because we are drawne away too much of our owne flesh and taste not the sweetnes of God his spirit as they did But can a man pray for faith and God his spirit which as yet hath neither faith nor the spirit of God Whatsoeuer good gift we haue it is certaine we haue it by faith and God his spirit in some measure in vs and then we may pray for the increase of them in vs. For it is God his spirit that prayeth in vs Rom 8 True it is that many haue receiued God his Spirit before they feele it and faith before they see it and by this meanes they pray to receiue faith and the spirit of God as they thinke or rather the increase of both thinke I because they haue receiued them before for els could they neuer truly haue prayed But they then that are called owe this dutie to Ministers that they must pray for theÌ euen as Preachers must pray for them Thus we shall see the prayers of the Church Psalm 67. The Pastor for the people the people for the Pastor must make prayers supplications Generally all must so let their light shine before men so watch in prayer that others seeing our godly life may say oh what a people in wisedome true godlines is this it is a good and an happie thing to ioyne our selues to them what zeale what humilitie what plentifull fruits of faith are here blessed are the people that haue such a Pastor blessed is the Pastor that hath such a people And here let vs remember how the Apostles did not onely pray for the increase of God his spirit in themselues but for the beginnings of it in others which as yet had not receiued it teaching vs thereby what is our dutie to wit that we rest not in our owne priuate feelings or in praying for the increase of them but that we pray that others may taste of the like ioyes as we
of Gods iudgement 3. That we must wisely discerne betweene the true sorrow for sinne which causeth repentance not to be repented of and that worldly sorrow which causeth death For godly sorrow softneth the hart to the obedience of the word but that worldly sorrow causeth men to kicke and spurne against the word to the further hardning of their hearts 4. That many are galled and pricked with pouertie sicknes and other afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their afflictions But let men be well assured of this saith he that if a man be not troubled for sinne here he is in the way to hell if he be troubled in this life for sinne he is in the way to heauen 5. Lastly that in true repentance the pricking of the heart and sorrowing for sinne must be continued and daily renewed we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may bee refreshed with daily comfort in Christ. And thus farre the compendious and short view of all these Sermons This graue and reuerend Father who hath left vs these holy instructions hauing continued for many yeeres with good successe and a comfortable experience of Gods blessing on his holy ministery in preaching the Gospell of Christ his Sermons were many in number and how effectuall let the godly iudge by these fewe which Gods good prouidence hath reserued for posteritie Now right Worshipfull I offer them vnto your good patronage and protection because I am well assured you loue and what you may you further the preaching of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Much am I bound to remember your Worship and that vertuous Lady your wife for your great loue to me and mine I can no way require your loue yet by some poore testimonie I desire to make mine affection knowne in the performance of any Christian duty what I may The Lord Iesus Christ that hath knit both your harts by one spirit in one holy faith vnto himselfe and in loue vnfained one to another graunt you the true peace which passeth vnderstanding to keepe your hearts and mindes in his faith loue and feare vnto the end And thus I humbly take my leaue recommending you and all yours to the protection of the Almightie Your Worships euer to command in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM VPON THESE WORDS THE FIRST SERMON Quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. ALl the doctrine of the Scriptures may be briefly referred to these two heads First how wee may be prepared to receiue the spirit of God Secondly how the spirit may be retained when as wee haue once receiued it And therefore Saint Paul hauing laboured to instruct the Thessalonians in the former part of this Epistle how they may receiue the spirit doth here teach them how to keepe and continue this spirit vnto the end And this the Apostle doth by giuing them a charge and commaundement that in no wise they doe Quench the spirit thereby doubtles teaching that as the shunning of euill is the first step vnto goodnes so the readie way to continue the spirit of God in our hearts is to labour that it be not quenched Now the Apostle vpon great waightie coÌsideration doth here deliuer this precept For first of all though al those be worthily and iustly condemned that neuer tasted of the spirit of God yet as our Sauiour Christ saith A more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come vpon them that hauing once receiued it doe afterward lose the same againe Moreouer without this spirit of God no holy exercise can haue his full effect for the word worketh not where the spirit of God is wanting prayers haue no power to pearce into the presence of God the Sacraments seeme small and sillie things in our eyes and all other orders and exercises which God hath graunted ordained for man they are vnprofitable to man where the spirit is not present to coÌuey them into our hearts there to seale vp the fruit of them Last of all we are fit to receiue no good grace at Gods hand nay we doe not esteeme Gods graces when we haue not the spirit to teach vs to set a due price vpon them for speake of the Law or of the Gospel of sinne or of righteousnesse speake of Christ or of our redemption and iustification by him yea speake of that huge and heauie waight of glorie wherewith the elect of God shall be crowned all this moueth not we are little affected therewith vnlesse God giue vs of his good spirit to profit by the same The Apostle therefore with good reason gaue this precept and we for many great causes are to listen vnto it least by any meanes the spirit of God be quenched in vs so we depriue our selues of all these fruits Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit it may appeare that he speaketh to those that had alreadie receiued the spirit For as the fire cannot be said to be quenched where it is not so they caÌnot be said to quench or lose the spirit which haue not as yet receiued it Then know that this precept doth properly belong to theÌ that haue receiued the spirit of God and they especilly are to make a speciall vse of it for the other it cannot profit them vnlesse that as the seede lying in the ground a long time doth afterward budde and become fruitfull so this continue in their mindes till they haue tasted in some good sort of the spirit of God and then breed in them some carefulnes that they doe not quench it Well then to them that haue felt and found the spirit of God in them to them saith S. Paul in this place Take heede that ye quench not the spirit Of this if we doe somewhat seriously consider these two questions will offer themselues and soone arise in our minde First how we may know whether we haue the spirit of God or no. Secondly if we haue it whether it may be lost againe or no which if they bee well and sufficiently answered they will doubtlesse giue great force vnto this precept For the first then if we will knowe whether we haue the spirit or no we must surely vnderstand that as he knoweth best that he hath life which feeleth it in himselfe so he best knoweth whether he haue the spirit of God that feeleth the spirit working in him And if wee will further know this by the peculiar working and effects of the spirit then let vs marke these First of all if there bee nothing in man but the nature of man if nothing but that may be attained by the art and industrie of a man then surely in that man is not the spirit of God for the spirit is from God it is from aboue it is aboue nature and therefore the Apostle doth set the spirit of God against the spirit of the world when he saith We haue
receiued the spirit not of the world but of God 1. Cor. 2. 14. Besides the spirit of God is eternall and endureth for euer but all the doings and deuices of men they perish and in time they haue an end Therefore though a man haue wisedome with great knowledge though in wit and skill he passe and excell the common sort of men yet if from aboue he hath not been inlightened if from heaueÌ his wisedome hath not been sanctified his knowledge shall decay his wisedome shall wither like grasse he hath not as yet tasted of the spirit of God that endureth for euer And therefore saith Saint Paul We teach the mysteries of God which none no not the Princes and the men of this world which are aboue others most excellent are able to vnderstand Secondly consider whether there bee in thee any alteratioÌ or change For the wise men which were expert in nature could say that in euery generation there is a corruption And we see that the seede sowen is much chaunged before it grow vp and beare fruit Then needfull it is that in regeneration there be a corruption of sinne so that as seede in the ground so sinne in our mortall bodies may decay that the new man may be raised vp the spirit of God taking possessioÌ of our soules Therfore the Euangelist Iohn doth make this the first worke of the spirit that it shall rebuke the world of sinne and this is so needfull that without it there is not the spirit of God neither yet can Christ come and enter into that man Here of it was that Christ compared the Iewes to children in the market place who would not dance though they were piped vnto and the reason was because they had not first learned with Iohn to mourne for they that by the preaching of Iohn learned to lament their sinnes and for their sinnes were pensiue in their owne soules they receiued Christ they danced and did reioyce to heare the ioyfull tidings of the Gospell Therefore Christ saith That whores and harlots entred into the kingdome of heauen seeing they lamented their sinnes before the proud Pharisies which were touched with no remorse for their sinnes And for the same cause it is that Christ calleth vnto him them onely that labour and aâe heauie ladââ teaching that if they finde not sin to be a heauie loade and burthen to them they haue not the spirit of God neither are they fit to receiue Christ. Then to be rebuked of sin is the first worke of the spirit which the spirit worketh in vs by these degrees First it raiseth vp in vs a great and generall astonishment by reason of all those great and enormous sinnes that we haue committed and this doth strike vs downe it doth terrifie vs and hold vs amazed wonderfully then it dealeth with vs more particularly it bringeth vs vnto a speciall griefe for speciall sinnes it doth bereaue vs of our chiefe desires and bringeth vs out of conceit and liking with the best things that are in vs for then it doth display before vs the vanitie and darknes of our vnderstanding how vnfit and vnmeete wee are to vnderstand and conceiue those things that do aboue al others especially concerne vs then doth it let vs see the peruerse corruption of our iudgement and that before God and in things belonging to God we be as bruit beasts not able to discerne things that differ nor to put a sound difference betweene good and euill then doth it let vs see that our reason is vnreasonable nay that it is hurtfull vnto vs a great enemie to faith and a great patrone of infidelitie and vnbeleefe When it commeth to our affections it turneth them vpside downe it turneth our mirth into mourning our pleasure into painfulnes and our greatest delight into most bitter griefe If it doe proceede further and come once to the heart and to the stomacke and courage that is in vs then it cutteth vs to the quicke then doth it at once cast vs downe in humilitie vnder the hand of God for while we had to deale with men we were as stoute as any and would not start for the best We had reason to say for our selues and courage to defend our selues against all them that did deale with vs but now the spirit draweth vs into the presence of God it letteth vs see that we haue to doe with God that our strength is weaknes in respect of him Then doth our heart begin to faile vs then doe we lay our hands on our mouthes and dare not answere nay then doe we quickly take vp our crosse because the Lord himselfe hath done it Behold here how the spirit worketh behold how sinne is corrected and who so can behold here this in himselfe may assuredly say that the spirit of God is in him that it is not in vaine within him nay that it is mightie and liuely in operation in his heart The third note and effect is the bringing on forward of this worke vnto iustification for when the spirit hath brought vs thus farre then doth it begin to open vnto vs a doore vnto the grace and fauour of God it doth put into our mindes that there is mercie with God and therefore stirreth vs vp to seeke mercie at his hands afterward it doth let vs see how Christ suffered to take away the sinnes of the world that in the righteousnes of Christ we may looke to be iustified before God And this it doth not let vs see onely but doth effectually worke a sure perswasion of it in our hearts and confirmeth the same by two notable effects The first is a ioy most vnspeakable and glorious wherewith our hearts must needes be wholy taken vp and rauished when we see our selues by the righteousnes of Christ of the free mercie and grace of God redeemed from death deliuered from hell freed from the fearfull condemnation of the wicked The second is the peace of conscience which indeed passeth all vnderstanding While sinne and the guilt of sinne remained there was no peace nor rest nor quietnes to be found but feare within terrors without and troubles on euery side but when sinne is once nailed to the crosse of Christ when the guilt of sinne is taken out of our consciences and the punishment thereof farre remoued then must needes ensue great peace for our accusers dare not proceed against vs our sinnes are forgiuen vs and God is at one with vs and for this we haue the warrant and testimony of the spirit Can flesh blood perswade vs of this can any creature assure vs how God is affected towards vâ no doubtlesse And therfore where this ioy and peace is there must needes be the holy Ghost the author worker of the saine For as no man knoweth what is in man but the spirit of man which is in him so none knoweth the will of God but the spirit of God and
Wherefore Iob said chap. 31. 13. that if hee did contemne the iudgement of his seruant or of his maide when they did thinke them selues euill entreated by him What shall I doe when God standeth vp and when he shall visite me what shall I answere He that made me in the wombe hath he not made him hath he not alone fashioned vs in the wombe Vers. 122. Answere for thy seruant in that which is good and let not the proude oppresse mee ANswere that is be suretie for me So though his cause was good yet he thought himselfe not so wise as to answere his enemies nor so strong as to preuaile against them in that which is good hee knewe that God would not take his part in any euill cause which must make vs if wee looke for God to be our helpe to prouide that our cause bee good His minde then is if my cause Lord were euill I durst not craue thy helpe but it is good therefore speake for me We therefore if our cause be ill are rather to craue of God to haue our sinne pardoned because the righteous God is not a defender of an vnrighteous cause Againe though our cause be good wee must not therefore thinke that wee our selues can answere it because the man of God saith portion 20. 2. Pleade my cause and deliuer me that is Lord put an answere into my mouth take my cause into thine owne hand mine enemies are too wise and strong for me Thus the Saints of God hauing good causes would not trust in them What is then the cause why oftentimes in good causes wee preuaile no more euen because wee would shoulder them out with our own strength say not Lord put wisedome into my mouth Lord put a weapon into my hand Then our good causes must neuer be seuered from our God for otherwise wee shall neuer haue good issue of them So we must beware that wee make not God a reuenger of our affections but pray that wee may bee harnessed with a righteous cause and with a right handling of it from God True it is then that in trouble we may pray not to be ouercome yet wee see the man of God confessed how hee behaued himselfe well in affliction and as by the fire the gold is both tried good and purged from the drosse so the Lord prooued in him the gold of his graces and scoured him from corrupt affections he scoured him from the loue of this world to stirre vp in him the loue of the world to come he scoured him from the workes of the flesh and quickened in him the workes of the Spirit he stirred vp his gifts to serue Gods glorie and scoured him from the loue of himselfe So by his fatherly chastisements the Lord quickeneth vs in good things and deliuereth vs from euil So we haue heard also how in our defence we must pray for Gods graces because for want of wisedome and patience we cannot answere our owne cause For as in our suites at law we get pleaders and Proctors to speake for vs so we must know that in the court of heauen we cannot pleade for our selues but must open our suites to Christ which must pleade it for vs. Now in that he saith Let not the proud oppresse me he noteth that they were such as did flatter themselues for graces receiued as though they should bee controllers vnto him No maruell then though we reproch men when we reproch Gods mercie maiestie We may learne here that wee can neuer deale mercifully with men which will not deale mercifully with our selues For our sinnes must humble vs before God before wee will be humbled with man otherwise we shall grow so proude that we shall not be farre from oppression Vers. 123. Mine eyes haue failed in waiting for thy saluation and for thy iust promise HEre is a further thing that the man of God requireth not looking to be helped at the first brunt but neuer to leaue off his suite vnto the very failing of his eyes according to that of the Apostle 1. Pet. 3. 10. If any man long after life c. 11. Let him eschew euill and do good let him seeke peace and follow after it So this man of God had long endured trouble which many will be content happilie to sustaine for a while but if it be any thing long they fall from iudgement and iustice Wee must not thinke then to deale ill with them that deale ill with vs neither must we deale well but for a time because wee must perseuere For when we slip too much we neuer shewe that we did truly execute iudgement and iustice If the man of God here so resisted the diuell and wicked men which are as the instruments of Sathan breathing for our destruction we must also fight against them after his example although his soule fainted his eyes failed his flesh parched his naturall powers melted This we may also see how the Saints of God mourned in their prayer Away then with this common saying which proceedes from inconstancie I haue borne iniuries long I haue taken much at his hand and put vp many wrongs should I suffer him still to abuse mee and let my selfe be vndone Surely euen to the failing of our eyes the Prophet sheweth vs wee must maintaine a good cause and seeing the Lord hath the issues of all things in his hand and helpeth desperate cases he will vndoubtedly helpe vs if we leaue not our case Then we see though he had deuoured many euils yet he executed iudgement and iustice so we must swallow vp many iniuries and yet neither depart from the Lord nor cease from our cause And though we would crie in our prayers to be heard to the clowdes and send foorth lowde shrikes though wee would roare as a cannon gunne yet what is it that seasoneth our prayers euen the mourning of our hearts the failing of our eyes and when we pray with vnspeakeable sighes which cannot be expressed For they be not lowde eloquent and well set prayers which are acceptable to the Lord but our staying our selues on the Lord and our continuing in well doing and our maintaining of a good cause to the vtmost so that a man might sooner pull the eyes out of our heads and the heart out of our bodies and bereaue vs of our liues than make vs leaue righteousnes and though troubles shall come we will still follow our cause to the failing of our eyes fainting of our hearts and melting of our powers Herein then appeared the true vertue of the faith of this man of God because whilest no wickednesse is offered many will doe well but after often triall with iniuries they execute neither iudgement nor iustice so that where this faith wanteth there is no true loue of iudgement and iustice besides heere we are to marke that that is a true prayer which commeth from the true feeling and deepe sense of his heart and without this well set
body to haue liued in burning fire vntill the appearing of Christ so he might then be assured of Gods fauour towards him yea his greatest comfort was this that though he should be in hell yet he hoped therin of Gods fauour to haue his torments mitigated with them that suffer least In all which troubles notwithstanding no world of reward no terror of tyrannie could cause him willingly to doe the least thing displeasing to God whom when the Lord released he would comfort himselfe in Christ saying that the diuell would take the aduantage of his sorrow to make him vnthankefull in good things 2 We are either as a Prince or as a peasant either most mightie aboue all Princes or most vile among the sonnes of men If all the Monarches in the world withstood vs our owne consciences comforting vs we ruled aboue all If the vilest vassall in the world rise against vs our owne heart condemning vs we seeme to be most miserable of all 3 He said howsoeuer men might deale with outward matters yet when griefes and fancies grew in the minde and grieued it nothing could surely cure them but onely the word of God 4 Hauing to deale with diuers humbled consciences he would mislike them that would not abide to tarry the Lords leisure but they must needs be helped at once euen by and by as soone as they heard him speake or else they would then thinke farre worse of him than euer before notwithstanding the good report had and the good opinion conceiued of him for besides that hee that beleeueth maketh not hast this is a comming rather as it were to a Magitian who by an incantation of words makes sillie soules looke for health than to the minister of God whose words being most Angelicall comfort not vntill and so much as it pleaseth the Lord to giue a blessing vnto them which sometime he doth denie because we come to them with too great an opinion of them as though they were wise men not vnto such as vsing their meanes yet doe looke and stay for our comfort wholy from God himselfe 5 Being asked how in the examining of our consciences for sinne we should find out the speciall sinne he said that could not easily be done for who doth vnderstand the errors of his life but by oft examining of our selues by acquainting of our selues with our owne estate by earnest prayer that God would reueale vs the sinne by oft hearing and reading the word by marking the most checkes of our consciences and reproches of our enemies we might be led to the neerest sight of them 6 Vnto one afflicted in minde he gaue this comfort first if you haue knowledge be thankfull for it and desire the Lord to giue you faith if you haue faith which vndoubtedly you may haue though not rightly discerning your selfe you presently perceiue it not you must waite on the Lord for feeling of it for many times he exerciseth faith with temptations before he sends feeling And though it may be you shall âarrie the Lords leisure long yet surely he will giue it you in time In the meane time assure your selfe that the greatest faith is when there is least feeling It is easie for euery one in glorious feelings and ioyes vnspeakable to beleeue but when a man feeling no sensible comfort in the Lord can notwithstanding beleeue in the Lord and by faith waite on him this mans faith is most great 7 After some effectuall working of Gods spirit in vs most commonly in many not long after comes deadnes and dulnes against this euill we must first search the cause whether it be for some euill thing done or for some good thing not done for leauing some meane of saluation vnused whether for some sinne seene but nor repented of or some sin repented of but not soundly or for vnthankfulnes Secondly vse the remedie please not your selfe in it but rouse vp your selfe as from a slumber which willingly you would shake off from you call to minde the speciall and greatest mercy of God vse the meanes Thirdly in the meanes offer thy selfe vnto God wayting humbly and patiently for the time of deliuerance neither esteeming too much nor too little of the affliction 8 When one was troubled in minde he gaue him this comfortable note That although it came to passe that after some trauaile in the new birth Gods graces were not so sweete and our sinnes not so sower and grieuous vnto vs as they were at our first entrance into regeneration but we are now weaker in lesse assaults hauing afore beene stronger in greater temptations we are not to despayre but to consider from whence this gracious progresse did come namely of God and not of our selues who shewed himselfe more fauourable in the beginning both because he would not discourage vs newly comming vnto him and for that we forsaking our selues with a godly suspecting of our weaknes in the least temptations did flie vnto Gods helpe by prayer who in wisedome can hide himselfe vnder a clowde partly for that he will looke to see some triall of strength at our hands comming to some age in new birth partly for that now we lesse forsake or suspect our selues no not in greater temptations and so presumptuously trusting to our strength and staying our selues with our owne staffe we doe not call to God for helpe and not calling doe not obtaine and not obtaining helpe we take the foyle in the conflict that the Lord may make knowne vnto vs that notwithstanding our proceeding in Christianitie we are still but men and God alone is God 9 He said to one troubled in minde for a secret and small sinne I doe not so much feare this sinne in you as the policie of Sathan by it either in that he will not sticke to shew you the lesse sinnes hide from you the greater or else by the quicke sight of your secret and small sinnes to cast vpon you an open and grosse sinne of vaine glorie and priuie pride 10 Afflicted consciences must not dispute too much against themselues for their own actions for that being displeased with their owne persons they cannot be pleased with their owne doings 11 He tolde in loue this obseruation and experience when any came with a troubled conscience for sinne wisely to discerne whether they be meanely grieued with a generall sight of their sinne or whether they be extreamely throwne downe with the burthen of particular sinnes if so they be then it is good at the first to shew that no sinne is so great but in Christ it is pardonable and that there is mercy with God that he might be feared so on the other side shewiug the mercy to come from God but so as they are nothing fit to receiue mercie vnlesse they feele their particular and pricking sinnes But if their sorrow be more confessed in generall things then it is good to
were not vnprepared for it if contrarie by thinking and forecasting and fearing such an euill if the Lord be not mercifull because God doth often correct some sinne past which we regarded not or foreshewes some sinne to come which we were not afraide of and an euill dreame doth shew some euill in the heart either in some sinne alreadie committed or in some sinne which may be shortly committed If the dreame be terrible it is good to auoid all the occasions of that euill and to giue our selues to prayer and not to giue too great credit to dreames least they weaken faith The best is to be neither too remisse nor too wise in them but to labour to profit by them because the Lord by leauing such long impressions in vs doth as it were call vpon our consciences not to passe them ouer without some vse 2 Being asked how one might auoide the sinne of vncleane dreames in the night he said first it were good to auoide all obiects and wandring thoughts in the day and securitie of praying against it at night If these meanes did not preuaile we must then think that God calleth vs to some more earnest repentance for this or some other sinne before committed specially we are to beware of companie such as may stirre vs vp vnto euill either labouring not to come into their companie or hauing iust occasion to doe it with feare and with prayer and doing this not to tarrie longer than godly occasion is offered Distraction of minde 1 BEing asked why a man after sundrie and laborious reading in his calling being desirous by meditation to apply the things read vnto himselâe was so much interrupted and violently suddenly and vnwillingly drawne into other conceites he said it was either want of preparing and sanctifying our hearts by prayer before we set vpon so holy an exercise and therefore the Lord correcteth the pride of our ââts and presumption of our hearts in being bold to worke vpon holy matters in our own strength or else for that we resting vpon a generall purpose of thinking some good thing or at least not to thinke any euil did not fasten our minde constantly or continually vpon some particular obiect but raunging vp and downe as hauing some part of our affections studies and meditations voide for some other matters did not wholy seriously set on the thing propounded to our selues The trueth hereof may appeare hereby for that which the heart is throughly set vpon it is so attentiue to that it can be present to no other thing at that instant especially if it be an hindrance to the thing taken in hand Dulnes 1 HE said after his great ioyes conceiued of some effectuall working of God in himselfe he most commonly not long after fell into deadnes and dulnes and thereby was humbled so that vntill that he was prepared with some new grace from God and had receiued some new mercie at his hands he was very vnfit to performe any seruice vnto God or men 2 Deadnes of the spirit is the graue of many heauenly graces Doctrine 1 BEcause in reading of examples we restraine duties to certaine persons and wring our own necke out of the yoke or else we chiefly tye the mercies of God to them and thinke they appertaine not to vs it is good to learne certaine rules whereby we may know when the vse of the doctrine is generall and when particular which is set downe in singular examples Three rules are to be obserued first if we reade of any thing in particular we are to search whether in some other place in the Scripture the samething is not set downe generally that is whether that which is commeÌded or discommended in some proper person be not commanded or forbidden to all if it be then the vse of that is generall not particular but if it be a particular precept enioyned to some one and no warrant found in the word of that to be done of another then it is a thing personall proper to some not general appertaining to all The second rule is that wheresoeuer there is a generall equitie of a thing there is a general practise to be had howsoeuer we see it set down but in particular The third is whersoeuer by the scope of the place there appeares a generall drift either by something going before or comming after though the present place seemeth to be particular yet there is a generall vse of the doctrine to be gathered out of it Exercise of religion 1_THe wicked not daring openly to professe iniquitie redeeme times secretly to commit it so though we haue not the strength to professe religion publikely yet let vs redeeme times secretly to frequent the exercises of godlinesse 2 As it is but a small pleasure so long as we are in the gardeÌ to be delighted with the smel of herbes vnlesse we gather of euery kinde some to carrie with vs that so we may haue the benefit of the garden though we be farre from it And as it is but a small comfort to be rauished with sweet odors so long as we are in the Apothecaries shop and afterward to want them so it is but a flattering ioy nay rather a starting ioy no longer to be affected with the word and religion than we are in the Church therefore we must gather here and there that may worke on our affections when we be farre from the place where they grew 3 We must vse all exercises of reading hearing conferring praying singing and meditating but we must not tye the working of Gods spirit to any one particular Experience of our corruption 1 WE shall neuer be brought hungerly to seeke after Christ vntill we come by the last precept to see and feele our naturall corruption where of we must not onely haue knowledge but experience also as S. Paul had Rom. 7. Now wheras the Papists say that this corruption is a sinne in the vnregenerate but âât in the regenerate we say it is a sinne in both I say a bare knowledge hereof is not sufficient for euen the knowledge of our corruption is not without the corruption of a priuie pride Faith IT is harder to beleeue in the abundance of worldly things than it is in the want of them for these things are as it were vailes set betwixt God and vs they stay our sight in them that it cannot pearce to God 2 As the arme being soundly knit to the body receiueth pith and strength from the bodie to resist all euill and to draw all good things vnto it and being but out of ioynt and the sinewes which did knit it to the body being loosed it hath no such force to performe duties so our faith being the meanes spiritually to ioyne vs vnto the Lord we receiue strength so long as it is sound both to resist euill and accomplish good but if it decay and fall
as it were out of ioynt then we cannot draw that full strength from the Lord for our defence and strength which we were wont to haue 3 When one asked him whether we first receiued the spirit or the word to the working of faith he said we first receiue the spirit howbeit to feele our faith we must necessarily receiue the word And although the smoke in respect of vs doe first shew that there is fire hidden vnder the ashes yet there was fire before the smoke came so though the word first make knowne vnto vs our faith yet sure it is that the spirit of God was giuen vs before our feeling wrought this mightily by the word As he that had but a dimme sight to behold the Serpent in the wildernes was healed as well as he that saw perfectly so he that hath but a weake faith in the sonne of God shall neuer haue his saluation denied him Zach. 12. 10. Familie 1 SO often as we be asked of the welfare of our people wife or family we ought to take it as an occasion whereby God stirreth vs vp to pray for them to giue thankes for them and to examine our owne heart what meanes both in presence and absence we haue vsed for their good 2 Care in superiours and feare in inferiours cause a godly gouernement both priuate and publike in familie Church and Common-wealth Feeling 1 THough a man haue knowledge yet he may want faith though he haue faith yet because many euils come betweene feeling immediatly doth not alwaies follow nor after feeling ioy nor after ioy practise 2 We can doe but little good to any body except we haue a feeling pitie and compassion of them 3 If any be afflicted in minde for want of feeling he must distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs for his spirit may liue in vs when his graces are dead in vs Psal. 51. For as by some extreame sicknes life may be within one yet it cannot be felt of the sicke bodie so in some great temptation the holy Ghost may be in vs and yet we not feele nor finde his presence Howbeit as by breathing neuer so short we discerne life so by the actions of the spirit he it neuer so little we may iudge of the life of God in vs. 4 Such as for want of feeling be loth to pray must learne not to tarrie to pray till they finde feeling but offer themselues vp into the hands of Iesus Christ and so humbling themselues before him pray on and continue in prayer of faith though not of feeling 5 Though we feele not the spirituall ioy which we should feele yet let vs not be too much cast downe so that our conscience tell vs that we are readie to withdraw somewhat from our outward pleasures for want of this inward pleasure and that we haue not preuented or smothered out these spirituall ioyes but are grieued that we haue them not and waite for the time to feele them for of all things we must beware that we draw not into their steed carnall ioyes and so driue as it were into exile the working of Gods spirit in vs by them 6 A certaiâe man complaining that he was comfortlesse for want of feeling receiueth this answere Oh brother be of good comfort we hold Christ by faith and not by feeling Fruites of faith 1 ONe being curteously faluted and worthily commended of a Gentlewoman who said she heard a very good report of him he answered her the like haue I heard of you but God make our after fruits of his spirit more effectuall than the former or else we shall not answere the glorie of God and good opinion of his Saints conceiued of vs. 2 There are two workings of Gods spirit in vs the one inferiour which bringeth but some fruit of the spirit without any speciall fruits of grace the other superiour and more certaine when the spirit worketh an infallible sanctification the first may totally be darkened and fully quenched the other hath but a particular Eclipse and in measure may be dimmed as it was in Dauid Psalm 51. but this is not finally quenched As God made man so that hee might fall though afterwards hee had mercie vpon him so he regenerateth vs so that we may fall so as afterwards hee may raise vs againe and will And it is fearefull enough that there may be such particular decayes of grace in vs as after sinne to feele lesse comfort in the word lesse feare of sinne lesse care of well doing lesse zeale in praving lesse fruits in the meanes so that all our actions are turned to be bitter which were sweeter vnto vs then any worldly increase vnto the worldly man or honie can bee to them that loue it These are euident tokens of the sanctifying spirit to loue good because it is good and to hate sinne because it is sinne the more wee grow in gifts the more to hunger the more to complaine of our vnworthinesse the more being humbled in our selues the more meekly to iudge of others when we are most quiet with all things then to thinke our selues least quiet and then most to feare our selues so to feele the graces of God in vs as that yet our sense and feeling is not lessened and to feare and quake at the first degree and motions of sinne not least they fully quench but least they coole the heate of the spirit in vs. Here I say let vs not forget to feare for if it be so that thou being the childe of God canst not finally fall yet consider how will this grieue thee if thy sinne breake out to the dishonour of so louing a Redeemer or though he keepe thy sinne from flaming out yet that thou shalt feele such a burthen in thy selfe or such vile corruption or matter as shall coole the heate of all Gods graces in thee Falling into sinne 1 IF any doubt concerning this question whether the childe of God might fall often into one and the same sinne these cautions and distinctions are to be obserued First whether the partie bee generally called or specially touched if hee be but generally called as all common Christians professing the Gospell it were an easie matter to slippe in that state Secondly if the partie be effectually called it is to be enquired whether he be but a babe in Christ or no or whether he be come to some good growth in Christ for that if he be but a nouice he may twice fall so Thirdly we must obserue if he be now growne to some good age in Christ whether the sinne committed be a thing knowne vnto him or if hee know it not to be a sinne hee may doubtles slip into it 2 When wee consider how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter dayes and how the most excellent men haue fallen wee must earnestly pray rather that the Lord would take
vs out of the worlde than that our life should bring any offence to the Church or slander to the Gospell Feare 1 BEe neuer afraide of leauing good vndone least the Lord suffer you to fall into the contrarie euill 2 Hee thought when he had no feare nor griefe he could not profit 3 Beware of immoderate feare which rather hinder the certaintie of saith then beate downe the securitie of the flesh and which be the readiest meanes to pull Gods wrath vpon vs in that they be the fruites of vnbeliefe and such as would tye the grace of God promised to the present danger and deliuerance out of the same The meane and middle path is that wee should feare and forethinke of euils to come not as thinking that of necessitie they must fall vpon vs as though God could not or would not deliuer vs from them but as they who beeing guiltie in this one desire to submit themselues to the hand of God and acknowledge themselues heires of Gods iustice or wrath in this or that euill yet so as we meete with the Lords mercie who is both able and willing euen then most of all to assist and deliuer vs when wee most feare and through this godlie feare are reuerentlie humbled vnder the hand of his Maiestie For if naturall pareÌts know then to mitigate the stripes of their correction to their children when they see in them a milde meeke submission of themselues vnder the hand of their authoritie and yet so fearing them as Gouernours but vpholding with mercie as fathers if they haue that wisedome by so much to make their hand in correction the heauier by howe much the Childe to bee beaten is the stubborner we must then thinke this mercifull wisdome and confideration to bee much more in the Lorde from whose brightnesse the parents haue receiued these sparkes 4 Hee said that to winne anie or to continue anie in the feare of God he would giue no such things which he loued not but such things as he loued most dearely that they might know it to be a gift of loue and not of fashion Feastings 1 IN our meetings and feastings we are to looke to our selues if good speeches be vsed wee must be thankefull if euill sorrowfull if things not meerely euill not greatly to torment our selues Friendship 1 THis aduise he gaue that it was good to discerne of them whom wee much receiue into our companie least we lose the credite of the Church conceiued of vs. For although many seeme and shewe themselues to bee well disposed yet because there be so many corruptions in our nature it is heauenly wisedome to discerne of men wherefore it is good for vs to consider with what soundnesse of iudgement and power of true knowledge they doe speake first looke what sight they haue of inward corruptions This humility teacheth true wisedome and the sight hereof would cause vs to seeke after Christ and him Crucified For manie who haue a little confused knowledge will much bee talking but for want of this knowledge they are not so sound Secondly we must see how ready they are by their soundnesse of knowledge and feeling of inward corruptions to doe good to others with cheerfulnes and to speake of the infirmities of others with compassion and griefe for manie for want of this sanctified knowledge will rather bitterlie and openly declaime against the infirmities of others then either wisely âdmonish them or brotherly pittie them 2 Hee said the best way to haue comfort in any of our friendes was to pray for them and that hee neuer had more ioy in anie then from them whom hee most prayed for and in them most when he prayed the oftner and vehementer for them present or absent for this is a true token of true loue to pray for them whome we loue 3 Though he was most seuere to his friends and kindred so long as they were not reconciled to God yet once being wearyed with one hee shut vp the matter with this sentence It is wonderfull that diuers hearing the same word of God spoken one should belieue and another should not belieue but I am rather to thanke God that I belieue then to search oât a reason why another doth not belieue and as I am to be thankfull for my selfe so I am to be pitifull to others 4 Like as naturall men doe well by naturall wisedome so wee ought much more to be stirred vp to doe well by spirituall wisedome It is commended âor sââciall wisedome in our Sauiâur Christ Iohn 2. that hee did not committee himselfe vnto âlâââââ because hee knewe what was in their hearts So it is a speciall token of wâsedome in vs on the contrarie not to commit our selues vnto all men because wee know not what is in their hearts 5 Hee reioyced to see his friends but hee was humbled in tha hee rested so much in that ioy that hee forgate to doe them good to their saluation or to receiue good from them to his saluation which he thought he should doe and to be his dutie 6 His loue euer grewe to a man as he knew the man to grow in godlines he said that if hee had once seene any effectuall worke of Gods spirite in anie man hâe could neuer but hope well of him If graces decayed first hee was grieued and then his loue decreased in him Grace of God 1 HE feeling on a time the grace of God assisting him in a thing which of himselfe he despaired of said Oh how easie are the waies of man whilest the Lord doth gouerne him and how is he beset as with a hedge of thornes when the Lord doth not assist him 2 As we are carefull to vse the meanes of our saluation so must we wholy referre the blessing of the meanes to the grace of God neither as some doe thinke that we can obtaine or continue the graces of God in vs without vsing the meanes for that is but a dreame of fantasticall spirits neither as the manner of some is so to trust to the meanes as neglecting to pray for the grace of God in them which is but a preposterours zeale of such as are not rightly instructed in the way of their saluation 3 It is a profitable note to obserue when extraordinarie gifts of God be for our good and when for our hurt If our extraordinarie blessings driue vs more carefully to seeke to the ordinarie meanes then it is of Gods mercie but if they slaken our care in the ordinarie meanes and puffing vs vp with a spirituall pride cause vs to rest in them then they are for our further condemnation as if God blesse vs maruellously without prayer in any thing if we are driuen more to prayer by it then this is of God if it cause vs to leaue prayer it is perilous 4 There is nothing so precious as Gods grace which chaungeth the face of heauen and earth and nothing
so vile as sinne which openeth hell and staineth the earth and shutteth vp heauen 5 As of all gifts the gift of Gods spirit is the dearest so the losse of it is most daungerous for besides that wee know how few taste of it and with what paine they that haue gotten it keep it and with what hard brunts they that lose the graces of it recouer them againe we may coniecture the greatnesse of the losse by our experience in other things they that haue beene in reputation for their riches are become bankerouts are grieued and ashamed how much more then should their griefe be who by the riches of Gods graces haue beene comfortable to themselues and honourable among others and now by the decay of those gifts haue lost both the sweet ioy and peace in themselues and their credite with God and in the conscience of the godly 6 Some reioyce so much in the hearing of good things preached that they forget to be humbled for their wants againe others alwaies looking on their wants walke not thankfully for Gods graces receiued The meane way is the best so to reioyce in the grace of God that we be humbled for our wants and so to mourne for our wants that we praise God for his graces Good workes 1 AS it argueth great height and willingnes to sinne when men fearing to sinne in the day redeeme and steale time to sinne in the night so it sheweth a great height and willingnesse to godlinesse when men being not sufficiently contented to do good in the day stretch their wel-doing euen to the night also wherein they shew themselues to be free from vaineglory that none seeing them yet they doe good for the loue of God and not for outward things 2 A man may truely iudge himselfe to be truely willing to doe any good when he striues all that he can to do it although he cannot do it as he should Griefe for sinne 1 WE cannot heartily be grieued for that sinne in another whereof we haue not made great conscience in our selues 2 The things that are euill and grieue vs so farre as we see them with griefe hurt vs not 3 Seeing a woman lamenting for the sinnes of the people he said vnto her not purposing to cause her to cease from so good an action but admonishing her to looke to her affections you shall well trie your heart said he if this sorrow for sinne be first bred for your owne sinnes and from your selfe proceed to the sinnes of others Againe the measure of your mourning must be agreeable and proportionable to the sinne Lastly your griefe must so be for the person as you may be moued rather to pittie and pray for him than to hate and despise him 4 That is true sorrow and griefe for sinne which neither can by outward pleasures be stollen away nor by continuance of time be taken from vs but onely in Christ. 5 Because great naturall and worldly sorrow and ioy will cause a man to breake his sleepe at midnight he would trie himselfe whether sorrow for sinne or icy in saluation had caused him to doe the like 6 His greatest sorrow was when he spake of some good thing that was not in himselfe and the greatest ioy he had was in the contrary 7 As by nature we are long and hard to be brought to be grieued for sinne so being once downe we are hard to get vp and to rise out of griefe againe For two extremities attend vpon vs the one to be grieued and feared too little the other to âe grieued and feared too much the one makes vs secure and the other dead and dull To meete with these two it is good in time of ioy to thinke what iudgements âaue befallen vs heretofore what may befall vs hereafter In time of humbling we are to consider what mercies we haue receiued and what mercies are stored vp and âârrie for vs againe and surely no one thing makes griefe more to waste vs than the forgetfulnes of Gods mercies past and doubtfulnes of Gods mercies to come and nothing doth more strengthen our new temptations than the forgetfulnes of Gods iudgements past and the carelesnesse of them that are to come Though mercies succeed mercies yet the sea of Gods mercies is neuer drawn drie if we claime hold of them by our faith and former experience Hardnes of heart 1 THe cause why mens hearts are hardened now adaies may be this in part because they see as great gifts of learning tongues and ciuill life in Papists and heretikes as in Gods true seruants Euen as the cause of Phaâââhs obstinacie was this that being willing to be deceâied he would not obey the Lord because other Sorcerers in Aegypt could doe as he thought as great matters as Moses and Aâron 2 To one that complained of hardnes of heart he said You must waite for comfort and know that you can now no more iudge of your selfe than a man sleeping can iudge of things which he did waking or a man wandring in the darke can discerne of bright colours for as the one may while he waketh doe excellent things and yet now neither he himselfe knoweth of them nor any other can espie them in him and the other may be among flowers and for want of light can haue no vse of his eyes nor pleasure in the obiects so you haue done great good things whilest God gaue you a waking heart to put them in practise and the light of his spirit to discerne his graces in you though now you haue neither the sight nor sense of them and this is the thing which deceiueth and disquieteth many they looke for that discerning of themselues when in them Gods graces were more oppressed which they had when Gods spirit wrought in the sweetest and fullest measure in them and because there is some intermission of the worke of new birth they thinke it is a flat omission in them of the spirit of God But as it is a token of a minde too presumptuous and infatuated in time of dead securitie to perswade our selues still of that safetie for hauing those graces which sometime we had so it is a signe of a minde abiect and too much deâpayring to thinke that because that we haue not euen present seeling of those ioyes glorious and vnspeakeable which we haue had therefore we neuer had âââm heretofore or that we shall neuer haue them againe hereafter 3 Admonisâing one to preuent hardnes of heart in his childe by godly and discreete correction he said that because children incline often to the sinnes of their fathers parents correcting should in wisedome first consider if it were not a sinne before in themselues which they gaue them as it were which now they are about to correct and finding it so that they should be humbled in themselues and being humbled proceed to correction in prayer in the feare of God in wisedome in
though babish things both in life and doctrine become vs being babes yet hauing past our child-hood the Lord looks for more manly ripenesse both in knowledge in holines of life though our perfect age be not consummated before the resurrection As little children whether in teachablenes to good or reformablenes from sinne are either woââe by a faire word or âllured by a trifling benefit or awed by a checke or feared by a frowning looke or stiiled by seeing another beaten before them or else quieted by the rod so if we be children either the promises of God must affect vs or the mercies of God must allure vs or his threatnings in his word must awe vs or his angrie countenance must feare vs or his correcting of others must humble vs or else the corrections of God vpon our selues must pull vs downe But as those children are of most liberall ingenuous nature who are rather allured with faire words than driuen to dutie with the rod so they are most gracious which are most broken with the conscience of their vnkindnesse more prouoked by the promises of God then by all the curses thunderings and threatnings of the law but they that are affected with neither degenerate as yet from the affections of children Hypocrisie 1 HEe obserued some who outwardly liued an honest ciuill life yet lying hypocritically in some sinne were constrained in death or before to vtter it to their shame Which kinde of iudgements are most necessarie that God might shewe himselfe to be God and his threatnings to be true that the wicked might lesse reioyce in their exceeding impietie and that Gods children might be raised from their securitie Iudgement 1 IN our most earnest matters wee must be zealous ouer our owne heart and then especiallie examine and call to account our affections because that in such a case there is either some speciall worke of God or else it is some notable worke of the flesh or of Sathan And whereas it is a pedagogie of the soule that in all things we had neede to aske the gouernement of God by his word and spirit for that a man knoweth what hee is but not what he shall be in this or that action When wee cannot gage the depth of our heart wee must impute it to want of prayer and the not trauailing with our heart how to doe the things in wisedome 2 Though all exercises of pure religion purely vsed doe both strengthen iudgement and whet vp affections yet reading hearing and conferring do most strengthen iudgement and in part whet on affections But praying singing and meditation doe mosâ chiefly whet vp affection but in part strengthen iudgement and vnderstanding 3 Being desired to giue his iudgement of a weighty matter hee answered Syr neither am I able to speake nor you to heare for that wee haue not prayed indeede I may talke and you answere as naturall men but wee are not now prepared to conferre as tâe children of God 4 Hee fatherlie exhorted men to labour for increase of iudgment first by reason then by example by reason thus without soundnes of iudgement it is a more difficult trauailing for the childe of God with his owne heart to any fruit Againe not being stayed in iudgement one shall be troubled to commit and afraide to doe many things which indeede he might lawfully and comfortably doe if he had knowledge Thirdly wee shall not without good knowledge satisfie our godlie desire in perswading or dislwading anâe for that we cannot doe so assuredly substantially and effectually as wee ought and would doe By example he exhorted men to consider of the Prophet Dauid in his Psâlme â19 hee prayeth for knowledge hauing no one thing oftner then this Teach mee O Lorde thy statutes c. Sound ioy 1 THe more one tasteth of heauenly things the lesse is his ioy in earthly things the more one feeleth earthlie things pleasant the lesse ioy can hee haue in heauenlie Coloss 3. 1. Phil 3. 20. 2 Wee must in reading the iudgements of God obserue this rule If any man will trie conclusions against Gods conclusions hee shall prooue nothing in the ende but himselfe to be a foole And if hee faile in his triall by how much the more he might be admonished by so much the more hee shall be without excuse There are many that feare Psal. 14. 5. where no feare is but there are more which reioyce where no cause of ioy is 3 Some ioy euery man must haue either carnall or spirituall and therfore when Cain had lost his title and interest in heauen hee made himselfe a seate on earth and when hee had lost the harmony of a good conscieÌce his nephew Tubal was faine to inuent Organs that hee might haue some musicke and solace in outward things And 2. Kings 11. when the people could not haue their owne fond delights Salomon causeth Apes Peacockes and such like to bee brought from Ophir for them Men will haue ioy ât they cannot haue the more solemne melodie by Arte they will haue the common instruments of the Countrey But the reason is because the soule is mouldring and the heart is pârching drie But let these sandie mouldring earthly hearts consider that there is no secure nor true ioy which either time may loose or death dismay or the iudgements of God make afraide It is no sound ioy that either will leaue vs or wee shall be glad to leaue it as an vnprofitable possession 4 Manie had rather part from all fauour of God then loose the grace of some wittie speech which they haue deuised but cursed bee that merriment which respecteth not either dutie to God or loue to our neighbour Knowledge THere are manie who haue a generall knowledge of the Truth but when it comes to particular practise they are hindred with profites pleasures and selfeloue 2 They whose knowledge is in swelling words and painted eloquence of humane wisedome being but a doctrine of the letter in their death they are as if they knew nothing of Christ crucified and whereof comes it that there is so much preaching and so little learning but because men preach and delight to heare plausible nouelties to please the eare rather then the simple power of the Word to pierce the heart they take the bone and refuse the marrow they are content with the shell but want the kernell and not onely the law killeth but also the Gospell that is the letter of the Gospell beeing ministred without the spirite Aske the wounded conscience what comfort it is to heare that Christ dyed for our sinnes Nay aske if this gall not as much as the lawe it selfe so long as it is rather conceiued by reason than receiued by faith 3 He said how after hee knew God hee desired by prayer two things principallie the one that hee might loue the Saints the other that hee might willingly and
we be not too quiet in sinne that we please not our selues in a generall good and in a perswasion we haue heard enough but still let vs labour for the word for I dare say that all our power in prayer commeth from the word euen as the life that is in a tree is inuisible and yet by the fruites comming out in due season is discerned of all and as the life of a childe is a thing not seene but by mouing going and feeling is easily perceiued so the life of faith is a thing very secret and yet by the effects of it at one time or other is discerned of good men There may seeme to be workes and yet not faith and there may be faith and yet not workes by and by following Many men thinke the word now preached not to be the right word because few men are brought to the obedience of God by so long preaching of it But we must rather reason the contrarie this is a sure note it is the true word because it is so much refused and men are made the worse by abusing the word which as it would make them better and doth make better all that obey so it maketh worse all that doe not receiue it in loue that they may be saued 2. Thess. 2. 11. AN OTHER ADDITION OF AN HVNDRED GRAVE COVNSELS OR DIVINE APHORISMES IF you desire to heare the word with profit obserue these things before you goe to the Church humble your selfe in prayer to God that he may prepare your vnderstanding affection and memorie to receiue and that the Preacher may speake to your conscience after in hearing with some short prayer applie the seuerall threatnings promises and instructions to your owne estate when you are come home from hearing change all that you remember into prayer and desire God that you may remember it most when you should practise it and vse to teach others and to conferre of the things remembred it is a good way to remember a thing diligently to remember the reason of it 2 The cause why our meditations and prayers are no stronger in the night is because we ioyne not with meditation the examination of our hearts vpon our beds which if we did in some truth it would keep vs from drowsinesse want of reuerence in our prayers as well as worldly men are kept waking by thinking of worldly matters Here we are taught by Dauids example when we want the more solemne and glorious meanes in dignitie to make a supplie by often and sincere vsing of such priuate meanes as we can 3 It is better to offer a voluntarie and free sacrifice in respect of Gods mercie as doe the Angels than a violent and constrained obedience as doe the Diuels And this dareâ say that though the fearefull pronouncing of the curse the wrath the iudgement of God be fearefull in the law yet the denouncing of our separation from Gods kingdome of the gnawing worme of the second death is farre more fearefull in the Gospell which by how much it is the more proper seate and treasurie of Gods mercies so when thundrings and lightnings doe proceede from thence they are the more piercing 4 Two notes to discerne good Christians from hypocrites First whether they complaine of their owne wants and corruptions Secondly whether they speake with griefe and compassion of the infirmities of others 5 To one that seemed scrupulous in wearing the Surplice and Cap and notwithstanding stood in neede of greater things he said As I will not for all the world aduise you âo weare them so I would counsell you to be well grounded ere you leaue them least you shaking them off âather of light affection than of sound iudgement afterward take them againe to your great shame and the offence of others 6 The greater gifts we haue the flesh is the prouder and Sathan the readier to assault vs. 7 The Church is to feare and expect some notable affliction when long ease and prosperitie haue bred either superstition or prophanenesse 8 Thinke not with thy selfe if I were in such a place if I were in such a calling or if it were such a time if I had obtained such a thing or if such a trouble were past then I would serue God then I would take another course though the time were changed and these things changed yet if thy minde were not chaunged thou wouldest be of the same opinion still and though these lets were râmoued yet the diuell would put more great impediments into thy minde to hinder thee still but redeeme the time present doe good while thou mayest serue God to day for who knowes whether thou shalt liue till to morrow God hath left to man the time past to repent of it and the time present to consider of it but the time to come hee hath wholly taken to himselfe to dispose of it Thou maist imagine the time to come but if thou hast beene deceiued in the time past art deceiued of the time present much more thou shalt be deceiued of the time to come Say not then I will doe such a thing and such a thing hereafter doe something now for art thou a Papist Hast thou free will If thou finde thy selfe vnfit now thou shalt find thy selfe more vnfit hereafter if there be manie occasions to hinder thee now there will bee moe occasions to hinder thee hereafter 9 The persons afflicted are either the reprobate or Gods elect the children of wrath or the children of God The afflictions of the reprobate are the punishments of their sinnes here they suffer some in hell they shall suffer all torments here for a time there for euer here a little there vnmeasurable Gods children are either his children onely by election and not by effectuall vocation or else such as are called in Christ. The affliction of Gods children not effectually called are the punishments of sinne God will haue them vnder the rigor of his iustice to make them meet to receiue the grace of his mercy Gods children not onely by election but also by effectuall vocation are of two sorts they are either such as are not sufficiently called which are more out of Christ then in Christ or else they are sufficiently called in whome Christ liueth Againe those that are not sufficiently in Christ which are more carnall than spirituall are of two sorts they are either babes in Christ in whome there hath bene no more working of the spirit or such as haue had a greater worke of God in them in whom the spirit is quenched those that are but babes in Christ and continuing babes still in whom there is but a little worke of God and great abundance of flesh their afflictions are the punishments of sinne because they will not bee gouerned by the rule of Gods spirite God will haue them ruled by the rodde of affliction
but it is the power of Gods presence preparing vs to prayer or some such seruice of God which when we feele if wee fall downe before God in prayer we shall finde an vnspeakable ioy following it but if we cherish it with euill surmises it will leade vs to further inconueniences 77 When we haue greatest cause of ioy for doing some good then it is a good thing most to feare our vnthankfulnes and our selfe-loue and our secure vnkindnes 78 When Sathan cannot get vs to grosse sinnes he will âssaile vs with spirituall temptations 79 Nothing in the world will so much feare and shame vs as God in his mercies powred vpon vs which meditation in receiuing graces from God will humble vs from pride in them and keepe vs in feare which be the waies to obtaine new mercies 80 We must beware of smoothering the watch word of our conscience when we are bent to sinne Euery man in his owne conscience is forewarned of sinne though the Lord speake not to him from heauen as he did to Cain 81 As a man being outlawed may take his pleasure for a while but whensoeuer or wheresoeuer he may be taken he must yeeld to that punishment which by verdict is appoynted so the wicked on whom sentence of damnation is already passed may for a while shake off their paines with vaine pleasures but afterward they shall be arrested and carried violently to the place of wofull execution But for the godly which haue the assurance of their inheritance sealed vp in their consciences though they shall be warned in the day of the resurrection to make their open appearance yet as honest men of the countrie shall stand before the Iudge not as fellonious offenders 82 We must first make men by a feeling of sinne to seeke Christ by an holy faith to find Christ and then by newnes of life to dwell with Christ. 83 Balâam prayed that he might die the death of the righteous but let vs pray that we may liue the life of the righteous for he liued not the life of the righteous and therefore he could not die the death of the righteous and if we liue the life of the righteous we shall be sure to die the death of the righteous 84 It is a great token of regeneration if we doe not onely sorrow for great sinnes and sigh for small offences but mourne for particular wants of good actions or in good actions for wânt of good affections 85 There is small hope of him which cannot discerne in himselfe the life of the spirit and the life of the flesh and it is to be doubted that he is yet vnregenerate 86 When men being young are too much giuen to carnall pleasures they being old are too much giuen to worldly profit 87 As we haue taken a vaine delight in the vaine course of this life so we must sigh and pray to be delighted spiritually in spirituall things 88 Adam should haue been no worse for his temptation no more than Christ was but that the one yeelded the other did not 89 If the blood of Christ hath washed vs from the guiltines of sinne then the holy Ghost hath purged vs from the filthines of sinne 90 When our sinne hath lesse liking in vs then there is hope that it will decay in vs especially if we sorrow for it when we cannot fully forsake it and labour to forsake it because it is sinne 91 In true mortification we must haue the first motions of sinne and condemne them as accessaries to sinne in conspiring the death of our soules 92 Hypocrisie is seene when sinne lyeth most dead vnder a cloake and most liueth vnder a closet wherewith God is so displeased that when we make no conscience of sinne in close places our priuie sinnes shall breake forth into open places 93 Particular infirmities doe not hinder the preparation of our hearts for the Lord if we haue a true loue of his word as had Iehosaphat 94 Two things are necessarie to espouse vs to Christ the one to vse the pure meanes the other to vse those meanes with a pure heart 95 If we play with our owne affections sinne in the end from sport will spurre vs to confusion For though we be twice or thrice spared yet we must know that the Lord will recompence his long tarrying with wrath 96 Through our corruption we profit more by the doctrine of a man if we thinke he be our enemie than if we thinke him to be our friend for if he be our friend we let it passe as not spoken to vs though the matter neuer so much concerne vs if our enemie if it neuer so little touch vs we thinke it to be spoken against vs. 97 Walking spirits are vndoubtedly not the soules departed but the euill spirits of the ayre 98 It is a great mercie of God to haue a large affection of weldoing when we haue good occasion thereof for God neuer ceaseth in offering occasions but we often cease in hauing affections 99 Obedience is a chaine to tye vp all the creatures of God from our hurt and as a thing to muzzle their mouthes that they cannot bite vs. Againe disobedience breaketh and openeth the mouthes of all things to our destruction 100 If we haue not the fauour of men it is either for the triall of our faith or for want of dutie vnto them that are displeased with vs or because we sought to please them by displeasing of God or because we haue not prayed for them or haue offended God for which he causeth men to be offended with vs. 1 Because we doe not to men the good we should doe God often suffereth them to report of vs the euill they should not 2 Those temptations are most dangerous which haue most holy ends 3 When a man is most merrie he is neerest danger 4 It is the easiest thing in the world to deceiue a good man 5 God hath two hands in the one he holdeth a hammer to breake the proud in peeces and to bray them to powder in the other hand he hath a horne to powre Gods blessings vpon the humble 1. Pet. 5. 5. 6 If a man should be stinted to one meale a weeke he would haue a pined body at the weekes end euen so if our soules be but fed with the word once a weeke they would be as hunger-starued if we could see it 7 You are in earth to follow your calling you are not yet in heauen Adam when he was most holy by creation and free from euery iot of sinne and corruption did walke in his calling appointed of God much more then are we comfortably to follow the Lord his ordinance seeing these outward things did not come in with sinne but were ordained before sinne 8 Whatsoeuer is vpon you
his mercies are most wonderfull there if they bee contemned the iudgements of God ensue most feareful The serpent of all beasts the wisest abusing that wisedome became of all the cursedst Sodome the beautifull valley being puft vp with pride became the filthiest pit The church of the Iewes the valley of vision not vsing it dignitie was as a scattered wildernes Ierusalem is an heape of stones Sion as a thicket the Temple as a vast vessell The Church of Rome refusing Christ is become the seate of Antichrist The churches of Asia lost their candlesticke because light comming to them they loued darknes more than light 66 Vntill a man by feeling the sorrowes of sinnes determineth to arise goe to his father the word doth say he is not come to himselfe as Luk 15. in the lost child contrariwise when a man by feeling the sorrowes of sinne saith he will arise and goe to the father the world crieth with Festus he is besides himselfe too much learning hath made him mad So farre differ the iudgements of the word and of the world 67 As the Serpent was the first instrument of sinne âo sinne retayneth still a qualitie of the Serpent For first it windeth round about vs as though it would imbrace vs but in the end it playeth the Serpent and with the tayle it doth sting vs. For the sorrowes which belong vnto sinne do not commonly accompanie the fact to be committed but the fault already committed and doggeth the conscience to sting it to death at the time of most aduantage for sinne taketh occasion by the law and deceiueth and therefore sâayeth vs. And let not him thinke that findeth not a present controlement of conscience for euery sinne committed that therefore he hath not offended God for we are oât suffered to haue the spirit of slumber for a while that the spirit of Christ Iesus might more perfitly awake vs. 68 God his children are to reioyce for the day of their Resurrection is their day of Redemption Their iudgement day was when Christ was iudged at what time all that are in Christ were iudged And as the wicked are now damned but then shall haue the sentence of damnation so now the godly are saued but then they shall haue the full testimonie of their saluation by Christ yea with Christ they shall be assistants in iudgâââââ to condemne others so farre they shall be from comming into iudgement to be condemned 69 Bersillai hauing done a great benefit to Dauid the King could noâ ãâã estimation how sufficiently to recompence it but referred him and his children to âeat Salomons table Bersillai thought in himselfe this to be so great a recompence that he reâuse ãâ¦ã If it were both in Dauids estimation and in Bersillaieâ opinion so great a ãâã to ãâã Salomons table how much more glorious a benefit is it to sit at Christ his table ãâ¦ã Salomon but a greater than Salomon is present 70 It is our corruption that we are more grieued when we suffer as âel-doers than when we suffer for euil-doing For this is the logicke of the world I am grieued that I am thus dealt with because I neuer deserued it had I done any thing worthy of punishment it would not haue grieued me though I had beene punished Thou speakest like a foolish man thou knowest not when to be grieued and when âot to be grieued For whether is it better to suffer when thy conscience is free and suffereth not or when with thy outward affliction thou art afflicted also of thine owne heart And is it not a glorious thing to suffer for well doing wherein thy cause of griefe is the lesse and an ignominious thing to suffer for euill doing wherein the cause of griefe is the more For if rather the cause of affliction than affliction itselfe should grieueâ hee then affliction without cause of affliction being for God his cause should rather comfort thee 71 Companie is the best thing and worst thing in the world how much and how ãâã are men beholding to it it maketh and marreth whatsoeuer commeth neere it ãâã as wormes do easily breede in the softest wood so doth it commonly spoyle the best ââââsition 72 When we haue any crosse it is hard lucke say we Well that luck as you call it and prouidence as I iudge it is often more worth vnto vs than all our substance And why so the reason seemeth simple and yet is most forcible for then we begin to be in necessitie That is as you thinke a cold comfort and I should hardly perswade you that this argument is good For if I shall say that if ye did beleeue ye should see this as sure as your life I know that you would smile at it Notwithstanding it is sure that the sense of our necessitie causeth vs to looke for a remedie the asking of it by prayer doth assure vs to obtaine because of the promise 73 Herein is a difference betweene children and bastards that originall sinne in the refused hath the roote as rottennes the branch as dust the bud as blasphemie the fruite as despaire in the elect being ouerturned with the power of affliction then ariseth in stead of it both the blossoms of rising from sinne and the sweete smelling fruite of conuersion vnto God 74 There is nothing so good but priuie pride will corrupt it nothing so euill but a lye will couer it For priuie pride cast the Angels from heauen exiled Adam out of Paradise ouerthrew the deerest of God his children when they were most full of the spirit and was the last but most fierie temptation wherewith our Sauiour Christ was assaulted It is seene of others before it is espied of our selues it commeth with greatest graces of God whereas other sinnes come with sinne it was the first sinne in God his childe and it will be last For euen when all sinnes seeme to bleede and all graces seeme to stand herein we can be proude that sinne is so dead and godlinesse so abundant in vs. 75 It is good still to attend vpon hearing the word although we feele not that inward ioy and working of God his Spirit which either we haue felt or desire to feele The preaching of the word is God his ordinance if it hath noâ wrought heretofore though it worke not presently it may worke hereafter And because we know not who is the man what is the time where is the place which is the sermon that God hath appointed to work on vs let vs in all obedience attend on the ministerie of euery man watch at all times be diligent in euery place and runne to euery sermon which we can conueniently because though the Lord touch vs not by this man in this place at this time through such a sermon yet he may touch vs by another Let euery one therefore thus meditate with himselfe Though I hearing am as dead as a stone and
his worship The morall law and the naturall law differ for alâeit the morall law be the explaining of the naturalâ lâw yet it doth not follow that thât which is in the morall law is no more than that which is in the law of nature 10. Hauing shewed the morall vse of the Sabbath to concerne the Gentiles as well as Iewes and answered all obiections to the contrarie In the next place he teacheth the obseruation of iâ how it is to be kept and how it is broken what are the publike exercises of the Sabbath with what care and conscience we should prepare our selues to meete the Lord on the Sabbath how we must attend vpon him for the time present in the congregation and lastly what our priuate exercises must be after our departure from the publike assemblie 11 In the second part or negatiue âe sheweth vs in this law what workes are forbidden and them all he referreth to these two heads First all workes of our ordinarie calling Secondly all lawfull recreations Concerning the first kind be they more vsuall or lesse vsuall ââ question would be made if men were as wise to serue God in diâiâing the times and seasons for the âasements of their bodies and refreshing their soules on the Sabbath as they bâ politike for the increase of their worldly substance And as concerning lawfull recreation on the Sabbath day If labour be forâiâden in seede time and haruest much more pleasuââ all the yeere long iâ things more needfull for the preseruation of lifâ to the glorie of God be disallowed then assuredly these lesse needfull cannot be allowed Againe saith he the zeale of worldlings may shame vs in our securitie for so long as any profit drops on them they giue no place to pleasure Behold the policie and painfulnes of the world may teach vs what we ought to doe for our seules And thus farre of the compendious summe of the treatise of the Sabbath Of this argument I found three very good copies after due examination and conference had I haue here published the best in my iudgement both for matter and forme in the best manner that I can This worke hath beene in many hands for many yeeres and hath giuen light to some and I trust shall giue further occasion to others to trauaile yet more herein for the good of posteritie And whereas so many in all Churches in these daies passe by this argument of the Sabbath and that other of Titâe is meere shadowes and ceremonies it were to be wished that as this reuerend man of God and Maister D. B. haue painfully trauailed in the one so the learned and faithfull seruants of Christ would communicate their knowledge and iudgement of the other vnto the Church and people of God The seuenth portion is short but containeth very good notes of saluation and of an vpright heart The eighth and last part oâ treatise teacheth vs very profitable and necessarie rules for the reading and vnderstanding of the holy Scripture which be these 1. That Gods people which will profit by prââââing must ãâ¦ã the reading of the holy Scriptures for that none saith he âar so wâll profit by preaching as they that hââe beene iââiââd vp in reading the Scriptures or hearing thâm rââd 2 Next to profit by reading of the Scripture âe requireth âââââ speciall things to be obserued 1. Diligence 2. Wisedome 3. Preparation 4. Meditation 5. Conference 6. Faith 7. Practise 8. Prayer 1. Diligence maketh a rough way plaine and easie here keepe an euen course and perseuere without wearines or starting from it 2. With diligence desire to ioyne wisedome for choise of matter what of order how of time when to reade For matter search things reuealed and hunt not after things not reuealed In things reuealed seeke after things most necessarie and then things lesse necessarie For order first desire to lay the foundation of Christian religion then build vpon it as God giues thee increase of faith and knowledge For time we must not reade alwaies but keepe our appointed times The Sabbath day we may spââd a great part of it in reading the nââââ daies in the morning at noone and euening when we may redeem the day from the workes of our calling 3. Againe a due preparation is required whereunto appertaine first the feare of Gods maiâsâââ wâich serues well to correct the pride of reason and to subdue our âffâctions ând so to fit vs for the châle of Christ Secondly faith in Christ for that he alone opâââth âur vnderstanding that we may vnderstand the Scriptures Thirdly great desire in the heart ãâã vpon the good word of God 4. The fourth propertie is meditation which is the life of all good learning and makes that we haue heard to be our owne and this is two-fold first of the minde or vnderstanding discoursing of things read or heard Secondly of the affection when liking any thing in iudgement we labour that it may worke also vpon our affections Here this rule is to be noted that meditation without reading ââ cârâneous and reading without meditation barren 5. The fifth helpe here is conference For if in naturall things and in all things appertaining to this life man standeth in neede of the helpe of other men much more in spirituall things 6. The sixt propertie after reading meditation and conference is faith which he requires as an increase of that aforegoing preparation We must beleeue in Iesus Christ by a generall faith going before but we must vse saith he all the meanes before named to increase our knowledge and faith in all particulars after 7. The seuenth is practise for this is a good way to increase our store to put to good vse that mediocritie of knowledge and gifts we haue receiued And assuredly according to Christs words we see by daily experience their gifts decay which put them not in practise 8. The eight rule or propertie is prayer and thankesgiuing With this he wilâ vs to begin to continue and to end this whole worke Like as we haue no title to meate and drinke without our prayer so saith he they be impudent that doe touch Gods booke without prayer And here he requires also a spirituall thank sgiuing for saith he if this be needfull for corporall foode how much more for spirituall be thankefull for any light and for euery good motion which proceedeth from Gods spirit And thus farre the compendious summe of all these treatises Now Right Worshipfull this holy worke I recommend to your protection first because I knew not any in heart more affected towards that reuerend man Maister R. Greenham who was the author of them all Againe this worke in part appertaines to one of your Worships by a former dedication And therefore I am the more bold to recommend it thus amplified and inlarged vnto you both And the rather for that Gods good spirit hauing so knit your hearts together in the holy faith of Christ I may not doubt
partly of those which were done after our calling Euery man especially hauing his reason reformed by the word of God will graunt an examination of the life before our true knowledge of God in Christ to be most needfull But it may be some will thinke that we neede not to be so precise in the searching of those sinnes which were after our knowledge But seeing of all other sinnes these bite forest and pierce deepest for that they are aggrauated with all the mercies of God going before and sinne is then most sinfull when after we know the trueth after we haue beene deliuered from sinne after we haue beene inlightened with the grace of God we haue fallen into it I thinke that an examination most specially ought to be had of these sinnes Wherfore to iterate our former examples in a new matter as we may see the former kinde of examining of our sinnes before our calling in the sonnes of Iacob so we haue a patterne of the latter in the practise of the Prophet Dauid who at the hearing of his sinnes was so troubled in his spirit that he could not rest in the Prophets speech telling him that his sinne was forgiuen him but still was disquieted as one vtterly forsaken of God and could finde no comfort of Gods spirit in him For as it fareth often with sores it commeth to passe in sinnes we are loath to haue our wounds often grated vpon we cannot so well away to haue our sores rifled feared and lanced but fedde with healing salues so we are hardly brought to haue our consciences ground or our sinnes ransacked sifted searched and ripped vp but would still haue them plaistered with sweet promises and bathed in the mercies of God whereas it is farre safer before incarnatiue and healing medicines to vse corrosiue and mundifying waters without which though some sores may seeme to close and skin vp apace yet they proue worse and being rotten still at the core they haue aboue a thin skin and vnderneath dead flesh In like manner we would cloake we would hide and couer our sinnes as it were with a curtaine but it is more sound Chirurgerie to pricke pearce our consciences with the burning iron of the Law and to cleanse the wound of the soule by sharpe threatnings least that a skin pulled ouer the conscience for a while we leaue the rotten corruption vncured vnderneath and so we be constrained to cry out of our sinnes openly As it is a folly then to dissemble our sores whilest they be curable and after to make them known when they be growne vncurable so it is as great folly to dissemble our sinnes whilest they may be remedied so after be constrained with shame to blaze them abroad when thou maist think them remediles But of this by the way because we shall more largely touch it in the last part to come It is sufficient to commit sinne before knowledge but after some good light of the spirit to sinne breedeth either hardnesse of heart or a troubled spirit both which we shall auoid if in trueth we be carefull to watch ouer our affections and beware that after our deliuerie we fall not into sinne againe Seuerall men subiect to seuerall sinnes haue their seuerall checkes in their consciences some are ouercome with wrath and yet after the moodie fit they can tell that the wrath of man doth not accomplish the righteousnesse of God some are subiect to lust and afterwards they say it profiteth them nothing some are giuen to a continuall course of vanitie who notwithstanding can say that mans life hath another ende some slippe deepely into worldlinesse yet they be often weakened with most terrible checks of conscience Well blessed are they whose hearts be truely grieued and let them beware that make daliance with sinne for either hardnesse of heart will ouertake them or a troubled conscience will confound them Wherefore it comes to passe that many spending their bodies on lust lament that euer they so abused their strength many giuen too much to the pleasure of this life had griefe come vpon them to remember how they haue spent Gods graces lauished his good gifts and mispent their time or else if they haue not this griefe they fall into voluptuousnesse and draw such a thicke skin vpon their hearts as will cause the strongest denouncings of Gods iudgements to rebound be they driuen on neuer so hard And sure it is the sinne of this world that men being controlled in their consciences whilest they are a praying and feele a secret charge laide against them to beware of guile in buying and selling either haue these checks lesse and lesse and so they grow to be prophane or else afterward they are wonderfully wounded that they haue beene âo worldly so greedily pursuing earthly things so coldly procuring heauenly things Thus euen our priuie thoughts not profited by are breeders of farther trouble Now the remedie against this trouble is willingly and wiâtingly not to cherish sinne to wish that the Minister should touch our most priuie and secret sinnes to be glad priuatly to be admonished to profit by our enemies when they do reproch vs and rather to desire in such a case to be humbled than to suffer our selues to be flattered This trying of ourselues must yet stretch it selfe further not onely to the committing of euill but also to the omitting of good As when after some good working and feeling of the spirit we begin to fight and conflict with our owne consciences saying though I must pray I must haue time also to prouide for my familie if I goe to heare the word of God surely I shall be in danger to loose this profit if I thus attend vpon the exercises of religion I shall be cut short in the vse of my pleasures Wherefore it shall be good to search our harts not onely in the carelesse not vsing of the meanes but also in the negligent watching ouer the fruites of the meanes saying to ourselues in this maner I haue heard a Sermon but alas without any feeling or working vpon my affections I haue beene praying but with no power of the spirit I haue receiued the sacrament but without those ioyes glorious and vnspeakable which I was wont to taste of I saw the discipline of the Church executed but without any feare of sinne at all in my selfe or compassion to the member censured And here I dare for my owne obseruation assuredly affirme that outward sinnes haue not beene at sometime so grieuous to Gods children as that they haue some times vsed the meanes with little reuerence and with lesse fruite And no maruell we shall see many men at some times not so much grieued for their sicknesse it selfe as for that they haue either willingly neglected the means which might haue preserued their health or that they haue abused the Physicke that might haue restored their health to them
Gods prouidence in going in vnto his maide in lying himselfe and causing his wife to sinne so Lot in departing from Abraham to whom the couenant was made and without a iust cause in being loth to depart from Sodome in lying with his daughters so Dauid Iob Zacharie Noe Peter and the Publican sinned who were all iustified by saith as Abraham was who beleeued in God Some as a meane betweene these doe magnifie the righteousnes which is by faith with out works but in the meane while liue vngedly but these haue imagined a kind of righteousnes common to the dissolute Protestants which shall better be discouered when it is set downe what a righteous man is True righteousnes is by imputation for the obtaining whereof we must first feele and acknowledge our selues voide of all righteousnes full of all vnrighteousnes by reason of our sinnes And this caused Paul to count all his former righteousnes as dung Secondly that we feeling the weight of our sinnes desire to leaue them and be freed from the punishment due vnto them Thirdly that by faith we flie vnto Christ seeking to haue his righteousnes imputed vnto vs and our sinnes not imputed but cleane forgiuen vs. So was the Publican and Abraham so is Christ sent a Mediatour vnto vs when we are wounded by the sword of the word Now although being thus iustified in Christ there doe yet sinne remaine in vs for all that it must not raigne in our mortall bodies but we must doe the worke of our father Abraham walking in vprightnes of heart before the Lord as it was required of Abraham in which sense Dauid saith In whose spirit there is no guile as if he should say his sinnes did still remaine if he walked not vprightly This vprightnes of heart may be tried by foure speciall notes first that we loue all good things as well as one and hate all sinnes as well as one and that both in our selues and others so that although we cannot performe all yet we will haue respect vnto all the Commandements Psalm 119. 6. Whereof Saint Iames giueth a reason when he saith that he that commanded the one commanded the other whereby he discouereth the hypocrisie of those which had religion in respect of persons and such is the religion of Papists and of the Familie of loue Such was the religion of Herod and of the yong man that would follow Christ but when the one was reproued of his whoredome and the other bidden sell all that he had they would be Disciples no longer although before they would doe many things gladly and be great professors Such is the state of many Protestants who will condemne whoredome yet be couetous yea they will doe great things but will not be brought to glorifie God in their callings which sheweth their religion to be vaine their hearts full of hypocrisie And yet this rule may haue exceptions for we doe neither know all good nor all euill at the first much lesse loue the one and hate the other as we ought yea we see many sinnes which as yet we cannot come out of as we should Againe there may be sinnes of frailtie although not of presumption but yet if we be not grieued for these and displeased with our selues when by any one we are ouertaken and hate sinne and loue goodnesse when the Lord doth reueile it vnto vs we keepe an euill conscience and our corruption shall be discouered for in that measure we like of sinne in that measure is hypocrisie in vs and if the oftner we sinne the more we be grieued it is a signe of vprightnesse and then there is hope to recouer the fall for this worketh a care and strife to come our of sinne and at the last a recouerie but in the hypocrite contrarie The second note is that we haue a single care to please and glorifie God in all our doings and to approoue our selues vnto him without hope of reward though trouble doe come vpon vs for it and that onely because we would please God and glorifie his Name and for the same cause eschue euill The want of this caused Christ to reprooue the Scribes and Pharises for fasting and prayer because they did it to be seene of men The want hereof condemneth the Papists and Familie of loue in all their workes because they doe them that thereby they may be righteous When iustification was giuen to workes then men would build Churches Abbeyes c. and these things were greatly praised of men but now when good workes are commanded not to merit but for Gods glorie as to be signes and seales of righteousnes few are brought to doe them which is a signe that there are but a few righteous men vpon earth This rule also hath his exceptions for we shall see much rebellion in our flesh and hypocrisie withall but we must note what is our chiefest drift and what beareth the chiefest sway within vs and of that shall we be named as is the vse in other things as to be of this or that complexion because that or this is the principall and it is called leauened bread though water be mixt with it so that if our consciences do witnesse with vs that our chiefe care is to please God then is our hart vpright with God though hypocrisie be ioyned with it For it is one thing to do a thing for hypocrisie another thing mixt with hypocrisie one thing for vaine glorie and another thing mixt with vaine glorie If we could see nothing by our selues yet herein must we not iustifie our selues and when we see infirmities ioyned with our speciall care we must haue care to leaue them striue thereunto so that we yeeld not our selues to them but rather they leade vs away captiues and whensoeuer we see them to behold Satan in them and therfore hate them and though they buffet vs yet still pray and arme our selues against them as Paul did The third note is that we neuer content our selues in our selues nor in the things that we haue done but still goe forward to leaue sinne and draw neere to God And this may be seene in Abraham and is set downe in the Prouerbs And Paul saith As many as are perfect are thus minded Here then are disclosed those that either stay in the beginnings or else slide backe when they are gone somewhat forward For if we haue tasted once of the good grace of God and then turne backe from it it is impossible to be renued by repentance whereof there are two causes first because they are alwaies learning and neuer the better Esai 28. where the Prophet rebuketh saying Line vpon line and precept vpon precept Secondly because that if they attaine to knowledge yet doe they not build themselues thereupon to keepe a good conscience thus experience teacheth in those that become heretikes This is so fearefull to the godly that they had rather
of bels or such like vanities the Papists will breake their sleep that more timely they may haue their Masses popish practises the here tikes also to attend on their vaine reuelations will recouer sometime by early rising all which are to our shame that for holy heauenly exercises to serue the Lord in spirit and truth will redeeme no time whereby the Lord his Sabbath may be the better sanctified but on the contrary by bathing our bodies in our beds on that day more than on any other as perswading our selues too great a libertie therein we make it a day of our rest and not of the Lords rest The Israelites are said to haue risen very early to their idolatrie the Prophets are reported to haue stretched out their haÌds betimes in the morning Wherefore for shame of the one for the imitating of the other let vs stirre vp our selues more early on the Lord his day as making the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. wherby we may be no lesse carefull to bestow the first fruits of the day and the sweetnes of the morning in the pure seruice of God than Idolaters in their Idolatrie young men in their vanities wordly men in their couetousnes here tikes in their heresies vse to do If we thus shall examine our selues in our sins committed gifts of God receiued if we shall humble our selues for the one and be thank full for the other if we shall suruay our wants pray for our pastors prepare out selues and vse all these exercises in wisedome and rising early vnlesse vpon some speciall cause or weaknes which requireth rather our wholy keeping of our beds than our vprising let the experience of the after fruits and good increases of the publike exercises speake and let triall report if the word be not more precious our prayers more powerfull our receiuing of the Sacraments more effectuall more profitable vnto vs. Now concerning those exercises which follow after or come betweene those publike meanes they are either for the increase of faith and repentance to make the publike means more profitable to vs or the exercises of loue whereby we may shew some fruit of the other The exercises of faith and repentance are reading comparing of things heard examining and applying them to our selues praying thankesgiuing and meditating First I say after our publike hearing we must priuately giue our selues to reading of those things especially which when we heard we did not sufficiently vnderstand also to the comparing of place with place according as they were alleaged to the better triall of the doctrine receiued and more establishing of our faith therein To this end we must vse priuate prayer for a sound iudgement pure affections that the Lord would vouchsafe to worke that vpon our affections which in iudgement we haue receiued Neither must we forget to be thankfull in praising of God singing of Psalmes for those things whereby we either see our knowledge to be bettered or our coÌscience touched To these we must ioyne meditation either about the means of our saluation or about the works of God vpon the meanes as in accounting with ourselues what things being read preached chiefly did touch and concerne vs what speciall feelings comforts the Lord gaue vs in our prayers what increase of faith in God his promises and of repentance in purposing a new life we had in the Sacraments that thus we may make a priuate and peculiar vse of the publike and generall means About the workes of God partly concerning those properties which are in himselfe as his mercy iustice wisedome trueth power prouidence partly concerning his creatures and workes of his hands wherein he hath left certaine impressions and qualities necessarie for our vse profitable for our instruction For the former the practise of the Prophet and dutie of all good professors Psal. 92. doth sufficiently shew that it is one speciall worke of the Sabbath to commend declare the kindnes of the Lord to reioyce in the works of his hands to praise his truth and to shew forth his righteousnes In which Psalme the man of God protesteth that the works of God are only glorious to the godly and how the vnwise and wicked men cannot consider of God his workes nor discerne his iudgements because they measure the condition of men by their present estate not looking either how God hath dealt before nor considering how that though the faithfull seeme to wither and to be cut downe by the wicked yet they shall grow againe and flourish in the Church of God as the cedars doe in mount Lebanon Now as with the exercise of the word we haue the Sacraments to strengthen our faith so with the meditating of the workes of God we are to strengthen our selues with the beholding of God his creatures as the heauens and the scope beautie and continuall course thereof and the earth which should haue been all as pleasant as the garden of Eden if Adam had continued in his innocencie whose worke as it was by the light of nature to view the creatures of God so also is it our worke by the light of Gods grace and holy spirit to doe the same To this ende the Propheticall king Psal. 19. setteth downe the exquisite workemanship proportion and ornaments of the heauens saying The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmamènt sheweth the works of his hands 2. Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night teacheth knowledge 3. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard 4. Their line is gone forth through all the earth and their words into the ends of the world in them hath hee set a tabernacle for the Sunne 5. Which commeth forth as a bridegrome out of his chamber and reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race 6. His going out is from the ende of the heauen and his compasse is vnto the endes of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Prophet Esay chap. 1. 2. 3. saith Heare O heauens and hearken O earth c. The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstanding In which place we are schooled of insensible creatures how we should doe our dutie vnto God Wherefore it is good to consider how in sixe daies we haue had our âeast obedient vnto vs and how disobedient we are to the Lord. O God how haue thy creatures attended on vs when we speake to them they heard vs when wee did whip them they followed vs in al our busines they attended on vs and yet we haue not listened to the calling vs by the word wee haue not profited by thy chastisements nor attended vpon thy commandements The stork saith the Lord by Ieremiah the prophet knoweth his time but my people knoweth not me And experience may make vs blush to see how the birds against the stormy winter may
abominable Many will temper their tongues and stay their hands but yet will giue some libertie to their hearts as though the Lord condemned not as well the hypocrisie of the one as the wickednesse of the other Now we must remember to euery generall poynt to ioyne our particular practise that we may obtaine the blessings laid vp for the obedient and auoide the curses laid vp for the disobedient which the Lord assist vs in for Christ his sake our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen FINIS NOTES OF OVR SALVATION LIkewise these be true notes of our saluation when we search the Scriptures in them to finde Christ and in him eternall life as men search for siluer and gold Prouerb 2. 4. 2 When wee esteeme the word of God more than our appointed foode Iob. chap. 23. vers 12. and couet so to bee fedde with it that wee may grow thereby 1. Pet. 2. ver 1. 2. 3. 3 When wee are swift to heare slow to speake and slow to wrath laying apart all mailciousnesse and the exârements of sinne and receiue with meekenesse the word that is grafted into vs that it may saue our soules I am 1. vers 21. and obey from the heart vnto the forme of doctrine whereunto we are deliuered Rom. 6. 17. 4. When we meditate in it day and night Iosua 1. Psalme 1. 2. desiring that all our actions words and thoughts may be directed by it Psal 1. and 119. 5 If wee long after the holy assemblies Psal. 84. Psal. 122. 1. and make the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. 6 When the Ministers are most deare vnto vs Act. 10. 16. Rom. 10. 15. and wee most ioyfully minister vnto them in all our goods Gal. 6. The necessitie of an vpright heart is thus by these consequents thereof proued 1 WIthout it wee cannot assure our selues to be iustified and sanctified in Christ Iesus Psal. 32. 2. Heb. 10. 22. 2 Without it wee cannot assure our selues that we haue truly repented vs of our sinnes Ioel. 2. 12. Ezech. 18. 22. 23. 3 Without it we cannot assure our selues that our waies doe please God Psalme 119. vers 1. 5. 10. 11. 80. 4 Without it we cannot heare Gods word fruitfully Luk. 8. vers 12. 16. 5 Without it we cannot pray vnto God acceptably 1. Tim. 2. 8. Psalm 119 58. and 145. and 66. 18. 6 Without it wee cannot be assured that we are truly baptized 1. Pet. 3. 21. Matth. 3 8. Rom 2 29. 7 Without it wee cannot receiue the Sacrament of the Lords Supper to our comfort 2. Chron. 30. 18. 19 Psal 4 45. 8 Without it we cannot fast Dan 10. 12. 9 Without it wee cannot worship God at all truly 1. Ioh. 4. 24. Esay 29. 13. Psalm 15. 2. Psalme 24 4. 10 Without it wee shall neuer see God Matth. 5. 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God Psal. 15 2. and 24. 4. 11 Without it wee shall neuer receiue blessing from God but looke for confusion and destruction Psal. 125. vers 4. 5. Psal 119. vers 6. and Psal. 80 Psal. 7. vers 10. Notes of a true and vpright heart 1 WHen wee are perswaded that God the Father by the blood of Iesus Christ and the working of the holie spirit doth cleanse vs from our sinnes 2 When wee are perswaded that the spirit proceeding from the Father and the Sonne doth by the word thus cleanse vs and therefore make conscience of all things in the said word without respect vnto mans aduice counsell or commaundement without the same or contrarie to the same word of God Respecting I say all the Commandements of God without preferring one before another labouring to know them if we doe not and if wee doe to doe after them according to the measure of grace we haue receiued 3 When we are truly desirous and labour to auoide all the outward occasions which might either bring on foster or bring vs backe to any sinne wee haue fallen into or may fall into hereafter 4 When we mourne for the very first motions of sinne whereunto we haue yeelded or we feare we may yeeld vnto hereafter 5 When wee are desirous and labour to vse all and euery of those meanes which God hath ordained in his word to bring vs vnto puritie of heart 6 When we do all those former things as well secretly by our selues as before others 7 When in doing these things wee simply and singly seeke to approue our selues vnto God without either looking for praise or profit rebuke or losse from men not seeking chiefly these outward things at Gods hands but principally his kingdome and the righteousnesse thereof Matth. 6. FINIS A PROFITABLE TREATISE CONTAINING A DIRECTION FOR THE READING AND VNDERSTANDING OF THE HOLY SCRIPTVRES BY MAISTER Greeneham THose things which God hath ioyned together no man may seuer a sunder Therefore preaching and reading of the holy Scriptures being of God ioyned together in the worke of our saluation may not be seuered asunder In all Sciences Arts and Trades teachers and maisters are requisite ordinarily for the sound learning and practising of them we must be perswaded much more that it is necessary to haue guides to goe before vs in the way to saluation That preaching is the most principall meanes to increase and beget faith and repentance in Gods people must be granted Deuteron 18. 18. 33. 10. Leuit. 10. 11. Mal. 2. 6. 7. 2. Chron. 36. 15. Esay 50. 5. 57 8. 53. 1. 55. 10. 11. 57. 19. 58. 1. 61. 1. 62. 15. 6. 7. Mat. 13. 3. 28. 19. 20. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. 14 Rom 10. 14. 15. 1. Cor. 1. 21. 1. Pet. 1. 23. 25. And where this ordinarie meanes of saluation faileth the people for the most part perish Prou. 29. 18. Hos. 4. 6. 2. Chro. 15. 13. Esay 56 9. Matth. 15. 14 Luk. 11. 52. But that the reading of the Scriptures publikely in the Church of God and priuately by our selues is a speciall and ordinarie meane if not to beget yet to increase faith in vs it is likewise proued Deut. 6. 6 11. 18. Psal. 1. 2. Ioh. 5. 39. Mat. 14. 15. Rom. 15 14. 2. Pet. 1. 19. Nehem. 88. Act. 13. 15. 15. 21. The manifold fruite which comes of the reading of the Scriptures proue the same Reading rather establisheth than derogateth from preaching for none can be profitable hearers of preaching that haue not been trained vp in reading the Scriptures or hearing them read Many inconueniences come from the neglect of reading as that the people cannot tell when a sentence is alleadged out of the Canonicall Scriptures when out of the Apocrypha when out of the Scriptures when out of other writers that they cannot discerne when he speaketh his owne or a sentence of the Scripture Againe reading helpeth mens iudgements memories and affections but especially it serueth for the confirmation of our faith which may be prooued by the example of the men of Beroea Act. 17. 13. It serueth to discerne
to leade such a strict life they will haue other men liue like Angels and they themselues like Deuils Some more effectuall notes and of more common vse than these are set downe Matth. 23. But some may say and gather hereupon If it be a grosse hypocrisie to reprehend I will not deale with it at all and these are either fearfull or wickedly subtile and they are worse than the other Wee must not mislike the doing of an hypocrite further than God misliketh his misliking must bee our rule and hee blameth him not for the outside but for the inside A reprehension is good but in him it is ill accidentally as the best things in the Gospell may be The Pharisies were reprehenders and our righteousnesse must exceede theirs that is comprehend theirs and more Augustine saith well Sheepe may not therefore cast away their skinnes because wolues sometimes are coated with them Euery outward thing in their hypocrisie was good making of Proselytes keeping Saints memories and hee that hateth them for their abuse shall prooue himselfe a foole in the end Another kinde of men may conclude and thinke that those that are such open offenders and riotous not to be hypocrites and it is all they can boast of I am no hypocrite But we know that he is a singular hypocrite by Christs owne testimony that hath a beame in his eye Surely they are of the brotherhood of hypocrites Esay chap. 9. speaking of young men of wilde youths saith they are all hypocrites Iustine saith Euery euill man is an hypocrite more or lesse none is worse than such And yet if a man should see him in a mantle and heare him to pronounce Iehouah in sixe lines seuen times hee would thinke well of him he being darknesse turneth himselfe into an Angell of light and as hee is an hypocrite himselfe so is his crue The flesh shee complaines she is very weake and cannot rise and the spirits are dull they cannot studie But Dauid omitting his spirituall watch fell seuen times worse than hee did before The world is an hypocrite you may see by the tares which all good writers expound hypocrites that there be bundles of hypocrites though few beare the name Christ saith in the Gospell Hypocrites Esay prophecied well of you you come neere me with your lips c. Of these there be many bundles such are all they as will not goe one inch further in doing their duties thaÌ the precepts of men A man might marueile at Saint Paul that he called some the circumcised of God and the Israel of God as though there were any other Israel or circumcision there are indeed the circumcised of Parliaments and the Israelites of Princes Many there are who if Iosias his statutes were abrogated would bee readie to take the statutes of Omry There is another kinde of hypocrites called Heretikes as the Nouatians Anabaptists Familists The worst kind are those in the Church which open well vntil they haue a morsell cast into their mouthes Diuers colour their hypocrisie vnder the cloake of affected popularitie as Absolom The cast of hypocrites is to ioyne to great men that if they make a scape they may not bee medled withall Secondly they will ioyne themselues to good men and if that cloake will not serue they flie to statutes as in Daniel and last of all to the cloake of religion as Pilate to Christ I adiure thee by the liuing God and as the sonnes of Iacob did to the Sichemites they gate them to circumcise them that they might kill them There is a kinde of dissemblers that thinke it but hypocrisie to take vpon one the dutie of admonishing and they say of themselues that they are not cleane fingred but cleane hearted and that they are glorious within for all that the world seeth But Iames saith they must be cleane fingred too One saith to Augustine It sufficeth mee that I haue a pure conscience or that I haue a good conscience Augustine answereth Let not that content thee but remember the words of Christ also Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heauenly father Matth. 5. This is certaine saith hee if there be a beame in thine eye there is a whole stacke in thine heart How comes it to passe then that they that are more carefull than the rest are called hypocrites Christ indeede might call the Pharisies so for hee knew their thoughts but no Prophet euer called any hypocrite that had not a beame in his eye But this is the pestilent practise of the Diuell to vexe the children of God with that sinne which they cannot with any outward witnesses or compurgators so wel discharge themselues of being a sinne in the heart If a man be accused of adulterie hee might shew the contrarie by circumstance of time and place and so acquite himselfe but for this sinne no oth will serue for then hee is thought to be greater hypocrite Giue me all the Saints saith Augustine and say to them and see how they can discharge themselues Then the matter is this two things are required in a Christian which God giueth Iob that we be both straight without and sound within FINIS A TREATISE OF ANGER MOses in the twelfth of Numbers is coÌmended for the meekest man vpon the earth yet Exod 32. 19. he is said to be angrie and also is commended for it and his anger is allowed where wee learne that euery anger is not forbidden in the word of God but that only which is either without or not for a âust cause and which is not measured by the word For anger is in vs as other qualities of the minde are that is if it be ruled by our corruption it is euill and is forbidden in the word as a worke of the flesh but if by Gods good Spirit it be sanctified and ruled by Gods word it is a dutie commanded and we ought to bring it âoorth as a fruit of the Spirit And many of Gods seruants in the Scriptures being angry for good causes and obseruing measure are commended for it whose examples in the like causes we ought to follow That we may therefore know spirituall and Christian anger from fleshly carnall anger and that we may discerne the workes of Gods Spirit in vs from the corrupted workes of our flesh it shall be profitable by some notes to make a difference betweene them that so they may both be knowne The first note or difference betweene these two kindes of anger is this If wee can patiently swallow vp and ouercome iniuries and faults committed against our selues yet in the cause of the Lord we can be very hot earnest and iealous this is a good signe that our anger proceedeth from the Spirit of God within vs. But contrariwise men in their owne causes and quarrels and when the iniurie is done to them will be very hot and angry and marueilously
we doe more accuse and condemne our selues than any other doth or can doe and againe if a sinne be not in vs yet we be afraid least it may bee and therefore wee vse meanes against it then if wee bee angrie with the sinne of others we haue this good warrant that our anger is good yea if we be accused or thought to be corruptly angrie either with our own causes or with our enemies insomuch that meÌ condemne our anger yet we haue the testimonie of our hearts and consciences to tell that it is not so and therefore herein may we take sound comfort Fiftly some men there are who when they are angrie with one they will bee angrie with all and their anger doth so chafe and ouercome them as it were that they are vnfit for duties either to God or their brethren This anger is altogether fleshly to be condemned That anger then which maketh vs vnfit to heare Gods word to goe to prayer which disquieteth our minds and troubleth vs that anger I say is to be misliked though it were for a good cause and in Gods behalfe for the workes of Gods spirit do not one let or hinder another but rather do further one another insomuch that if we were cold in prayer before yet this earnestnesse in Gods cause doth quicken vs vp and maketh vs very readie vnto prayer if wee were dull in hearing the word before wee are now better affected and this true zeale and anger in the Lords cause and for his glorie will put an edge to euery good thing we goe about True anger doth not let vs from doing our duties vnto God nor diminish our loue towards our brethreÌ but rather stirreth vp in vs a compassion ouer them for the wrath of God which wee see hang ouer their heads And for that cause we are in puââ moued to pray for them more earnestly than before so farre are we from taking reuenge yea there is a greater care in vs how we may helpe them out of their sinne than to punish them for their sinne So that heere anger for the sinne is ioyned with a louing compassion ouer the partie and the one doth not so much moue vs to take reuenge of them as the oher doth moue them to pitie their case Here then is a speciall difference betweeââ them for Christian anger hath euer a griefe ioyned with it both for the dishonour of God the hurt of our brother but carnall and fleshly anger hath a ioy and pleasure in it and âeedeth it selfe therewith and is puffed vp Such godly anger was in Christ against the Pharisies where it is said that hee was angrie and sorrowfull and in another place when hee saw the destruction of Ierusalem for their sinnes for which he had bin angrie with them it is said of him that he wept Likewise Paul threatning the Corinthians that for their sins he would come to them with a rod saith after I am afraid that when I come the Lord doe humble me and I shall bewaile many that haue sinned contrariwise hee describeth fleshly anger to be such as puffeth men vp when they see the sinnes of their brethren Now that we may come to haue an holy anger wrought in vs for sin it is needfull that we labour for that affection which was in the Prophet Dauid when he saith The rebukes of them that rebuke thee haue fallen vpon me Where the Prophet sheweth that euery sin which was committed against God he thought that it was committed against himselfe and was as grieued and angrie therewith because the glorie of God which was committed to his care was stained and God himselfe dishonoured and this did make him angrie and zealous in the cause of the Lord and this zeale must be also in vs. Which that it may be tempered and not too rigorous we ought also to consider how the Apostle Paul appheth the same place when he would exhort them to beare the infirmities of the weake and not to deale ouer sharply with them he bringeth the example of Christ who suffered for the sins of the people as for his owne and so accounted of them So then we ought to thinke that the sinnes which by our brethren are committed are coÌmitted of vs and are ours which if wee can doe it will much abate rigour and sharpe dealing in admonition as also in the punishment of sinne The Apostle in another place saith Beare yâ one anothers burthen and so fulfill the measure of Christ. Now if wee shall ioyne these two affections together in vs first to thinke that euery sinne committed against Gods maiestie is coÌmitted against vs and againe that euery sinne which our brother doth we in our own persons do the same the first will breede in vs an anger and zeale for the glorie of God the other will worke in vs patience and compassion because of our owne flesh and of the Image of God which our brother beareth and thereof will come a zealous anger ioyned with loue and compassion of the partie By these notes may true Christian and spirituall anger be tried and discerned from that which is fleshly and carnall that wee may follow the one as commanded in the law and wrought in our hearts by the spirit of God and that we may auoid the other as forbidden in the law and proceeding from the corruption of our flesh that we may neither be fooles which are alwaies angry for euery thing neither of the damnable and blasphemous family of fleshly loue which will not in their perfection be angry at all other differences there bee but if a man doe well consider of these and practise them hee shall easily discerne the rest FINIS A TREATISE OF BLESSEDNES HE may bee saide to haue tasted true blessednesse whom the Lorde before all beginnings hath chosen to saluation whose saluation purposed by God the father is performed by God the sonne to whom the election by God the father and redemption by God the sonne is ratified by God the holy Ghost in whome this assurance of faith is wrought by the word preached faith breeding peace of minde this peace causeth ioy ioy being accompanied with securitie securitie working in loue loue labouring with a care to please God with a feare to displease God from whence issueth a desire of weldoing to others indeuouring to bring them to the peace with God and man which he tasteth of himselfe Lastly he is truely blessed who besides all the former things knoweth how to vse prosperitie moderately and aduersitie patiently wayting and looking for the accomplishment of God his promise in the kingdome of heauen More particularly we will intreate of true happinesse by the causes and by the effects of it The originall cause is the loue of God in ordaining vs to bee heires of life eternall Ephes. 1. 4. Matth. 25 34. Wherein is laide open the bountifull riches of the mercie of God to vs ward in
farre on the other hand doe we vtterly and simply refuse all orders of the Church although sometime there be no expresse word but if by consequence if by cause or effect wee can finde it agreeable or not repugnant to the word after triall had with the holy scriptures wee will receiue it thus to make the word the touchstone the heretikes will not agree Besides as in all other artes it is requisite that whosoeuer will attaine sound knowledge of them hee must credit their principles for otherwise as the verie heathen saw there is no farther dealing in the learning of them so we haue certaine generall truthes and rudiments whereby we traine vp new commers to Christ and trie both old and yong by them which thing our heretikes will not admit We hold then certaine generall rules of the power prouidence and wisedome of God of our redemption and saluation by Iesus Christ of our effectuall sanctification of the forgiuenes of our sinnes of the hope of the glorious resurrection and of a better life of obedience prayer discipline and holy conuersation in despite of all heretikes against which though they dispute declame raile and write wee will neuer leese the hold Secondly which is a thing vnto these men vnacquainted we vse to marke the scope and drift of the writer we compare the things that goe before with the things that follow after wee conferre one place with another the olde Testament with the new the allegories with the plaine speeches we see a perfit harmonie in the scriptures wee refuse all dissenting and disagreeing doctrine to the scriptures all which neither Turke Papist nor Familist will doe and therefore we haue the trueth in these last dayes which neither Mahomet Bishop of Rome nor H. N haue and therefore we will not be iudged by their reuelations traditions and dreames but by the scriptures whereby we iudge them and in this sense we say the last dayes or fulnes of time because we haue the trueth But yet the villanoust wretches which heape vp to the brimme the measure of their sins will not also stick to say with vs that these are the last dayes that is as they interpret it who so coÌmeth into the house of loue and is illuminated is now risen againe and hath heard the last trumpe and is become of an Angelicall nature needing no eating drinking or marrying after the manner of men and these are our ranging rogues who will tye themselues to no calling but liue as they thinke in the resurrection See how needefull it is to vnderstand this phrase aright of the last dayes We call not them the last dayes in respect that no further time shall be but in respect hereof that these dayes shall not be ended vntill Christ come and giue vp the kingdome to God the Father and as these last dayes were begun at his first comming in humilitie in the fleshe so they shall ende at his last comming in glorie to iudgement It followeth in our text In the last dayes saith God All the Scriptures are worthie to bee heard because they proceed from God and not from man although man may be the pen of the holy Ghost Wherefore it is said 2. Pet. 1. 20. 21. First knowe this that no prophecie in Scripture is of priuate motion For the prophecie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy Ghost The Prophets wholy to disauthorise themselues in all their waightie embassages vse to say Thus saith the Lord of hosts Thus saith the Lord the holy one and such like whereby they would purchase the greater credit whilest they remoue the imagination of men from all dreaming of mans doing and set their faith a worke in acknowledging it to proceede from God Wherefore wee must so heare the word as though we heard God himselfe speaking to vs yea as though we either went vp to heauen or God came downe to vs. Likewise whether we reade heare or meditate priuately we must still thinke our selues in the presence of God who narrowly watcheth ouer the pure vse of his holy word remembring that holy speech of Cornelius Act. 10. vers 33. vnto Peter the Apostle Now are we all here present before God to heare all things commanded thee of God It is also said in that exhortation to the Church to praise God Psal. 95. vers 2. Let vs come before his face with praise c. This is that which will humble vs when we know that we come before God and his Angels whose presence is described Ezek. 1. and therefore the Apostle 1. Cor. 11. 10. to moue the womeÌ of Cor. the more telleth theÌ that they are in the presence of the Angels This meditation breedeth religion in hearing without which whilest we behold a man speaking as of himselfe and by himselfe alone we are neuer moued threateÌ he promise he menace he comfort he exhort he reproue he neuer so much No we caÌnot throughly be wrought vpon vntil we can say Surely it is the Lord speaketh to vs it is the word of the most high God vttered by man wee will not receiue it as the doctrine of men but of God either as the doctrine to saue our soules or to coÌfound vs it is the mightie power of saluation if wee beleeue it is a mightie power to cast vs downe to the hels if we doe not beleeue It is the word of God that moueth not the word of man For if a man were a Turke how should he moue a Papist or how should a Papist moue a Turke If he take away Mahomets dreames from the Turke or the Fathers traditions from the Papist or the eight man his reuelations from the Familist and vrgethem with the word they are gone so that it is the onely word of God maugre the head of the deuill that vnblindfoldeth all their errors and is able to moue them and conuert so many of them to the trueth as God will haue saued Thus we see what the perswasion of God his presence and the authoritie of his word worketh in vs. Now before we goe into the other particulars let vs by the way consider somewhat of the reason here vsed Before he vsed a reason of probabilitie from the circumstance of the time now he commeth to a reason of necessitie because neuer drunken men could speake the wonderfull things of the Spirit This argument is drawne from contraries men full of drinke cannot so shew foorth the workes of God men thus endued with God his spirit cannot bee drunken On this manner Paul thus reasoneth Ephes. 5. 18. Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be filled with the Spirit As if hee should say if ye be filled with wine there is excesse if ye labour of excesse of wine surely you caÌnot haue the Spirit Christ also vseth this argument No man can serue two masters c. If a man wholy giue ouer himselfe to God he cannot
serue the world if all our minde heart and affections bee giuen to the world wee cannot serue God They then that are filled with wine are drunken cannot haue the holy Ghost I say drunken because otherwise there were no reason For one may drinke wine moderatly and yet speake wonderfully of the workes of God and a man may after eating and drinking vtter the graces and praises of God to shewe that he hath not immoderatly abused God his creatures For it is a flat argument whereby we may proue our selues that if after our repast receiued wee can discreetly reuerently and humbly speake of things to God his praise and glorie we haue not been immoderate or intemperate deuourers of his gifts This is a profitable argument and worthie our meditation In what worldly thing soeuer we exceede we cannot applie our selues to God his kingdome For if the kingdom of God be our chiefest delight we shall vse this world as though wee vsed it not Wee are wont to marueile much that after the word preached our prayers made the Sacraments receiued there yet appeareth no change nor alteratioÌ in vs our affections are as they were our life is the same that it was before but we doe not consider that before we came to the word prayer and Sacraments our hearts were fraught and ballaced with worldly cares so that there was no place left voide in our affections for the word and that our hearts were so pestred and thronged with vaine pleasures that there was no roome for God his spirit to keepe residence in and for religion to dwell among vs. The due consideration whereof must waine vs from the world and surfeting pleasures which locke vp our hearts that the Lord cannot enter in We cannot well runne with the Hare and hold with the Hound wee cannot hold fire and water together we cannot reconcile Christ and Belial light darkenesse God and the diuell If one be vp the other must downe if one be downe the other will vp Againe we marueile that after the word preached we are so ouertaken with our accustomed pleasures and profits seeing that whilest we did heare we had a secret and sweete disliking of sinne and an irking of our selues for the same so long as these after-thoughts correct the former Surely I answere out of Paul 2. Cor. 3. 3. because we are yet carnall we are more carnall than spirituall we are babes in Christ we haue but young beginnings in Christ but old proceedings in the world Why then doe we come to God so halting and limping euen because we are not come to any good growth in new birth Howbeit let vs beware that we continue not still to be staruelings least it breedeth in vs a sickne vnto death both of body and soule If we were more spirituall than carnall had the Spirit powred vpon vs in some plentifull measure were fully perswaded of God his prouideÌce watching ouer vs of the ministerie of his holy Angels waiting vpon vs assured of the glorie of the life to come feeling the mightie power of the word of the law to humble vs of the Gospell to breede faith in vs of the Sacraments to seale vs of Christ to liue in vs oh how should we liue in this world Whilest Christ liued in Paul he vsed this world as though he vsed it not he felt such ioy in the fruites of the Spirit that all other things were vile vnto him So the cause why good motions die in vs so soone and the suggestions of the flesh preuaile so strongly against vs is because we are more carnall than spirituall Many rules may be giuen how a man may vse himselfe but to set downe all either we shall come short or else in reaching some good measure of them we may swell in priuie pride but learne this well and learne all which after a long part of a sermon our Sauiour Christ concludeth with Matth. 6 33. First seeke ye the kingdome of God and his righteousnes c. This is hard but if we come to any meane growth in holines and taste how sweete the Lord is to vs then we shall surely feele our flesh not to be so masterfull neither shall it be so laborious to doe the good we desire to doe The argument of the Apostle we see is this It is so farre from these men that they are drunken that it is God his spirit in them than which two what can be more contrarie and it is written euen by one of your owne Prophets In the last daies I will powre out my Spirit vpon all flesh c. This is now come to passe and therefore Christ his kingdome is now For whensoeuer God his Spirit shall come vpon all then is the kingdome of Christ come but now God his Spirit is come vpon all therefore now is the kingdome of Christ come Thus the Apostle reacheth vs how we may know when and where Christ his kingdome is euen where as well the young as the old the women as the men the seruants as the maisters can shew forth the workes of the Lord. In Poperie men and women old and young maisters and seruants could not talke of the mysteries of God therefore in Poperie there is not Christ his kingdome And though our compound Anabaptists haue great things in their mouthes yet because their men and women speake nothing but dreames forsaking the word of God they haue not the kingdome of Christ. In many places in the daies of Queene Mary both old and yong were not afraid to shew the praise of God as well women as men boldly professed the truth not only maisters but seruants gaue testimonie to the Gospell with their bloud and therefore then in such places appeared this kingdome And we may safely at this day reason so in euery congregation where old and young men and women can speake the praise of God there is the Spirit of God there is the kingdome of Christ otherwise if these things are not there there is not his kingdome what meanes so euer are vsed And now to braunch out these words more particularly first we are to note that God bestoweth such an excellent thing as his Spirit secondly that so excellent a thing is sent to so vile a thing as flesh thirdly this grace is not leased out to a few here and there but is freely offered to all sorts ages sexes and conditions of men fourthly it is not distilled by thinne drops but powred out in full measure and plentifull abundance What more vile than flesh what more pretious than the Spirit of God the excellencie whereof we shall see more euidently Ioel. 2. where after the Prophet had seuerely threatned the Iewes and exhorted them to conuert he comforteth them againe by promising vnto them the renewing of God his mercies and not staying in telling them how the Lord would send them againe corne wine and oyle he commeth at the last and putteth them in minde of that which
counteruaileth all the rest and saith that the Lord will giue them his Spirit to be powred out vpon all flesh which may seale and season all other his benefits and which neuer should leaue them vntill they were come to life euerlasting Aboue all gifts then in the world this is the gift of gifts the Spirit of God in which one the Lord preferres vs not onely aboue all other earthly creatures but also aboue many men like to ourselues whilest he maketh vs Kings Priests Prophets by powring the same spirit vpon vs. The excelleÌcie of this benefit Christ himselfe teacheth vs where he teacheth the people to pray saying Which of you iâ your childe shall aske you a peâce of bread will insteâd of bread giue him a stone c if you that be euill doe know how to giue vnto your children good things when they aske them how much more shall your heauenly father giue you good things saith Matthew his Spirit saith Luke This is the top this is the head this is the height this is the depth of all good things euen the Spirit Now if this is life eternall Ioh. 17 3. to know the Father to be the only very God and whom he hath sent Iesus Christ and no man can euer doe this but by the spirit of God whereby we know and beleeue this according to the word and so liue for euer who will denie this gift of all gifts to be most principall If this be the dignitie of dignities that we are the children of God and heires of a better life how precious a thing is it to haue the priuiledge of God his owne spirit which giueth vs the full title interest and assurance of all these things vnto vs Againe if this be the âulnes of our reioycing in the day of Christ that he is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption and that through him we are as fully more assuredly perfect as euer Adam was in his creation and we cannot haue this wisedome vnlesse the Spirit telleth vs how we are cleered thereby from our ignorance we cannot reioyce in this righteousnes vnlesse the spirit assureth vs that by it we are acquited from our guiltines we can haue no comfort in that holines vntill we know by God his spirit it answereth for our impurenes and prophanenes and so seuereth vs and putteth vs apart to the works of sanctification we cannot triumph in our redemption vntill the comfortable spirit of God stay our impatient spirits by an vndoubted expectation for the glorious appearing thereof without this spirit all things are death but with this all things are life This bringeth knowledge in the things whereof we are ignorant this brings to our remembrance the things which we haue knowne and forgotten this assures vs of things wherein we haue been wauering this ioyneth vs to God and vniteth vs to Christ when we goe astray we come home by the spirit when by it we are renewed and by the same we are established come life come death come honour come dishonour prosperitie aduersitie wealth or woe the one shall not too much lift vs vp the other shall not too much cast vs downe If the Lord giueth vs an healthfull bodie credit riches and authoritie we are hereby resolued to glorifie God by these things to redeeme the time and so to possesse them as though we possessed them not if the Lord denieth vs these things and sendeth sicknes discredit pouertie and obscuritie the Lord will send a recompence of inward things and wanting bodily health he will giue the saluation of our soules in stead of outward credit we shall haue credit with God and be well thought of among his children and if wanting worldly riches we be enriched with heauenly things we haue lost nothing hauing changed drosse and dung for gold Without this wit becommeth subtiltie wisedome worldly policie authoritie is armed to tyraÌnie dignitie breedes ambition riches engeÌders couetousnes Physicke is made vnfaithfulnes Law proueth craftines Diuinitie degenerates into heresie to be briefe without this heauenly gift of God sanctifying all gifts the wiser man the fairer man the stroÌger man the fitter pray for the diuell the meeter subiect for him to work vpon But to haue wit and therewith the spirit of God sanctifying it what a thing is this To haue riches and the spirit of God to vse them is a double blessing to haue authoritie and in it to be guided by God his spirit what good may one hauing this benefit doe either in Church or Common-wealth If the spirit be absent all turneth to our hurt to God his dishonour to the establishing of Satans kingdome and with this all things are seasoned with their vse seruice and ministerie vnto vs. Oh how are we to pray that Ministers that Magistrates that euery one of vs may haue so great a good The Ministers that they may purely boldly preach Iesus Christ that they may be Ministers of the quenching spirit not Ministers of the bare and killing letter that they may preach the crosse of Christ sincerely and not themselues vain gloriously Magistrates that they may prouoke obedience by good gouernment that we our selues might liue holily both before God and men This then is that which keepeth a tenour in all things this giueth the pith and marrow of goodnes to euery thing If religion come once but to serue for fashion all wil be confounded Among many rules this is a notable rule to haue our hearts filled with heauenly and spirituall delights which fenceth out as at the doore and first entrie many idle discourses and vaine platformes of worldly deuises and causeth vs to vse this life as though we vsed it not And as they that are giuen to the world are not fit for God his kingdome so they that are replenished with good things haue such an inward and sufficient working in them as they seeke not after earthly things with those greedie affections wherwith others doe The Papists and Anabaptists rather babling than prophecying shew they haue no true reuelations how soeuer they bragge of them because they haue not the spirit and yet in that they are so painfull by their illuding spirit wherewith they were deluded to delude others this must make vs ashamed either of our ignorance or that hauing knowledge and the holy Ghost teaching vs we trauell no more to winne others vnto Christ. For whosoeuer is so ignorant that he cannot giue an account of his faith to God his glorie and the edifying of others he cannot say that he hath the spirit of God If any haue Christ his spirit he is Christs if he be Christs he must be a Prophetable to giue an account of his faith being required and so he is Gods if he be Gods then come life come death come health come sicknes come what will all comes well if a man hath outward things he is not too much puft vp with them if he hath them not
feele that the seede of God his Spirit may bud foorth that both we and they ioyning together in deuout prayer and Christian practise of our profession may call and allure others as yet further from vs to come neerer to vs. But some will say vnto me I was wont to haue better dispositions and to feele sweeter motions than I haue done of late I profit little or nothing nay I feare rather I goe backe Why I pray you is this I say surely God his spirit worketh not in me as he hath done before because I cannot haue such delight in the word such sweetnes in feruent prayer such ioy in the Sacraments I haue not such a plentifull measure of God his spirit in me Now followeth the second thing in these words Vpon flesh Here are two things in nature opposite one against another the one most pretious the other most vile What more pretious than the Spirit of God what more vile than flesh that is than a man meerely vnregenerate That this word flesh so signifieth it appeareth Genes 6. 3. where the Lord saith My spirit shall not alwaies striue with men because he is but flesh that is such as in whom my image is blotted out And Rom 7. 18. the Apostle saith I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing In which place the Apostle speaketh of himselfe as of a man meerely naturall and vnregenerate And Ioh. 3. 6. it is said That which is borne of the flesh is flesh and that that is borne of the Spirit is Spirit Where the antithesis and contrarietie doth shewe the meaning of this word flesh Here then is the depth height length and breadth of God his mercie commended vnto vs in giuing his holie spirit to sinful flesh and therefore we may iustly crie out with the Prophet Psal. 8. 4. what is man that thou art mindfull of him and the sonne of man that thou visitest him Oh what is man that the Lord should giue him his Spirit If the man of God cried out thus for the benefit of outward things how much rather are we to crie for the benefit of God his Spirit If Iob in his booke reasoneth that it is a great mercie of God that he will take paines to chastice man how much more mercie is it when he will vouchsafe his Spirit to be giuen vnto him If then flesh is so contemptible a thing that it lieth without all honour vntil God doth send his blessed Spirit here is confuted the doting opinion of the Papists who think that there is some good thing in man which moueth the Lord through a liking and louing of him to bestow these inestimable graces of the spirit on him when as of it selfe it is wholy alwaies and in al things corrupt and onely euill continually Wherein these blinde Diuines shew and bewray themselues not to haue tasted truly at any time of the spirit of God but to glance at it with some glimmering sight to their further condemnatioÌ as the foolish Philosophers For God his people doe plainly feele and to the glorie of God boldly confesse that there is no first degree or preparation in themselues whereby they might moue the Lord once to cast his fauourable countenance towards them but that it is onely the merit and the vndeserued mercy of God that his spirit which worketh any good proceedings in them doth also begin in them and the same spirit both continueth the worke and maketh a way for the worke which he himselfe must worke vpon afterward It is said Esay 44. 3. I will powre water vpon the thirstie and flouds vpon the drie ground where our nature for barrennes is compared to drie ground and the Spirit to a fountaine of water The Lord moreouer by his Prophet sheweth that vntill by his good spirit he doth soften vs wee haue stonie hearts And can a stone bleede though you bruise cut and breake it in peeces Surely no more can wee bee bruised humbled and broken in heart for sinne be the iudgements of God neuer so sorely vrged vpon vs vntill God by his good spirit touch vs. If it bee then a great worke to turne a stone into flesh to make a thing most insensible most sensible then surely to make a stonie heart fleshie and our hearts that are hardened to melt bleede and to be resolued into teares is a more excellent worke and this is the onely worke of God his spirit And as thus much wee haue spoken for doctrine so also it may make for our consolation and for the comfort of al them that are broken in minde and feele the burthen of their naturall corruption True it is that all generally and naturally are flesh drie ground and hard hearts but all doe not feele this all see not this all lament not this and therefore all that haue not the beginnings of faith and haue not tasted the first fruites of the spirit because they are but flesh how can they feele any thing in themselues But when the spirit commeth that hardnes is taken away the vale is rent and then wee begin to complaine of our deadnes and dulnes then wee will crie out of our selues as of men vnworthie of any grace or fauour of God Then remember to thy comfort the couenant of God made vnto vs that is that God will powre out his spirit on flesh and thou shalt receiue of the power thereof if thou complaine in truth and not as a Parrat counterfeiting the worke of reason For as some birds can counterfeite mens wordes so some men can counterfeite God his words If then thou art not truly moued and purely affected neither feelest such gratious working in thee as thou desirest remember that God will powre his spirit on flesh God will powre waters on drie ground God will soften the hard hearts and though in our selues wee finde no towardnes the Lord will send flouds of water in steed of drinesse and fleshinesse in stead of hardnes and comfort in stead of heauines Now followeth the third thing that is that this benefit shall vniuersally be powred out vpon all And this setteth out the goodnesse of God that doth giue it in that he doth it without respect of persons as well on children as on fathers as well on seruants as on masters as well on women as on men as well on young as on olde together with the fourth thing in that this heauenly gift shall in plentifull measure bee powred out in that the ions and daughters shall prophecie the young men shall see visions and the olde men shall dreame dreames Wherein we obserue first the difference betweene the Law and the Gospell betweene the Fathers vnder the Law and those that are vnder the Gospell We grant that we al had one substance of faith and repentance only they looked for Christ to come we to Christ alreadie come And here are to be noted two other differences the one that then the spirit was giuen to
few and as it were to an handfull now it is giuen to many and to all nations then to one sexe more specially now to both the other is that then they had knowledge now they haue more and a greater measure both of knowledge and repentance For young men shall see visions and old men shall dreame dreames This I say is the first difference that this grace is offered to moe nations For the first was bestowed onely vpon the Iewes for they onely had the Law Psal. â47 19. but now al is one Christ is the head both of the Iew and Gentile there is one shepheard and one sheepfold both of Iew and Gentile The second note of difference is that the young men should see visions and the old men dreame dreames This is a great benefit and a singular signe of God his loue to his people that they should some of them see visions and some dreame dreames It is said Numb 12. 6. that the Lord would be knowne to a Prophet among his people by a vision and that he would speake vnto him by a dreame and though then of al some did prophecie some did see visions some did dreame yet now all shall prophecie all shall see visions all shall dreame dreames not that all shall be Prophets as the Anabaptists and Familie of loue doe gather but that now sons and daughters seruants and women should haue as great knowledge as they that among the Iewes were chosen Prophets Now that it cannot be litterally vnderstood there is great danger if it be not rightly vnderstood it is proued thus Because there was neuer any age at one time wherein all were Prophets yet this saying was true and fulfilled in the Apostles time and yet not so literally that we can perceiue that all the Apostles prophecied and saw dreames Peter and Paul indeede saw dreames but where shall we find that all the other Apostles did so and yet this were not so fulfilled vnlesse the hearers also should prophecie But this was not so euen at that time and therefore it was not literally fulfilled in them that all sorts of men had all these gifts and therefore it must needes follow that it was neuer so vniuersally fulfilled because either at that time it was fulfilled or neuer For euen in the Apostles time all were not Teachers neither shall it euer be in any time hereafter because God is a God of order and not of confusion and hath appointed and purposed this diuersitie that some should bee Teachers and some learners Wherefore the Apostle after hee hath set downe the diuers callings of Christians for edifying of the Church 1. Cor. 12. he addeth vers 29. Are all Apostles are all Prophets are all Teachers Yea Paul proueth that it was not then so For as there be diuers meÌbers in one bodie al members haue not the same office so it is in the Church of Christ. For all are not Prophets all are not Apostles all are not Teachers As if he should say Wee see it is not so but God hath otherwise disposed it Ephes. 4. it is saide that Christ when he ascended did ordaine diuers offices some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the bodie of Christ vntill the number of the elect be fulfilled and not vntil men become perfit in this life as some men haue foolishly dreamed Here we see some Teachers and the rest the worke of the ministerie Againe Paul in his Epistle to the Philippians intituleth his Epistle to the Saints which was the Church and to the Bishops and Deacons which were the Ministers of the Church all the Saints were not Bishops all the Saints were not Deacons Besides if all were Bishops what neede the rules which Paul giueth to Timothie and Titus for the chusing of Bishops 1. Corin. 14. Paul saith if any man be a Prophet or spiritual that is a disciple where he constituteth two orders to wit a Prophet or Teacher teaching by the spirit and a Christian not of the coÌmon sort but taught of God or one that hath receiued of the graces of God And againe it is said that young men should prophecie Were then all yong men Prophets Indeed Titus was yong a Minister but he was chosen by Prophets and foretold of had been instructed in the Scriptures from his childhood For Bishop he is so called of his office because he ouerseeth so he is called an Elder for his grauitie which sheweth that euen ordinarily then the Teachers were olde Christ began not to preach vntill he was thirtie yeeres old and Iohn was old before he began to preach and therefore ordinarily men ought to bee of good age before they come to that calling not that I thinke that none ought to teach before they bee thirtie yeeres of age but that it neuer was ordinarie that any young man should teach for it is giuen in precept that Teachers should not be young schollers But it is one question what God may doe and another what is ordinarily done For God can and doth often raise vp young men to shame the aged as it may be thought he hath done euen in our daies but this was neuer ordinarie neither yet ought it to be Women were not ordinarily admitted to this function yet God to shew his power and to shame men doth sometime raise women Prophetesses It is said here that women should prophecie What was this euer fulfilled did women euer take vpon them the roome of teaching Indeed there was a Prophetesse among them but that was not ordinarily And when the women of Corinth began to be bold and to speake in the congregation the Apostle giueth out a flat rule that women should not speake but learne in subiection It is said further that seruants maids and men should see visions Was this euer fulfilled did they at any time take this office vpon them Indeed if they had had the gifts they had been fit but wee see it neuer came to passe And seeing it was not then fulfilled in the Apostles time then was it not any time fulfilled before nor in any age since Yea let vs drawe an argument from the Anabaptists and from the Familie of loue themselues this is not fulfilled euen in them For are all of them Teachers Indeed if they could doe this that were the way to conuert all vnto them but they are not For some yea and the most of them are learners those men that seeme to be teachers are not yet according to this prophecie full of the Spirit For the abundance of God his spirit maketh his people the bolder Peter was not afraid of the whole Councel Steuân made his persecutors and accusers ashamed and the Apostles were alwaies the first to answere for the defence of the doctrine But it is thus with the Familie of loue No surely
vaine doctrine Wherefore we must not be euer learning and yet not come to the knowledge of the truth but the trueth must dwell plentifully in vs with all wisdome that wee may discerne the spiritâ And when we haue waied and found any thing according to the word then must wee receiue it as the word of God with reuerence and if we finde any thing false in it wee must be so farre off from receiuing it that we must hold him accursed that shall bring it though he were an Angell from Heauen Foolish then is that phreneticall fansie of the Familie of Loue which will say we may not iudge we cannot condemne For euery Christian taught by the spirit may yea and ought in the libertie of the spirit to trie and condemne all that is not consonant with the holy word of God The third thing required of a Christian is that by his knowledge he be able to instruct and admonish others This doth Iude in his epistle require that we should doe wheÌ he exhorteth vs to edifie one another in our most holy faith This also is giuen in charge Hebr. 3. that we should admonish one another and Hebr. 5. it is said that in respect of the times we ought to be teachers Our Sauiour Christ also commaundeth vs if our brother offend that we should admonish him This dutie wee owe and this we must be able to discharge especially to them of our household of our towne of our kindred and so by degrees to all men as wee haue occasion to deale with them and as our calling shall suffer vs. The fourth thing is that wee should be able to giue an account of our hope euen vnto our enemies This Peter requireth in plaine wordes this doth our Sauiour Christ require that if we would hee should confesse vs before his Father that we should confesse him before men These things were fulfilled in the Apostles times in the primitiue Church and in Queene Maries daies and this euen among vs may be found in many places therefore this is the true and natural meaning of this place This was neuer found in the Anabaptists who the younger they were in heresie the better they were in honestie and if once they waxe old in their heresie they grow not so much in knowledge as in subtiltie to inuent mens phrâses to delude and deceiue with new starched termes They will auouch nothing before a Magistrate if they bee taken they will recaât if they die they will say it is for treason and not for heresie And although nowadaies there be found few Christians which be able to trie theÌselues their Teachers to teach theÌselues to admonish others to giue an account of their hope before the aduersarie yet we may lesse marueile at it though they be not ashamed of it when as some occupying the roomes of Ministers and many wise and politique Magistrates cannot examine themselues and much lesse trie others Examine them and deale with them in matters of a better life of doctrine or discipline and they can say nothing but by act of Parliament by iniunctions and the common proceedings If there were a contrarie blast of heresie blowne in their eares they could not tell what to say to it they would follow the Court and doe as most doe affirme as the superiours affirme and denie that they denie because all their religion hangs on the Councels determination and on the Kings proceedings So that euery one is not a Christian that carrieth the title and beareth the face of a Christian but they indeede are professors of Christ who are annointed with his Spirit wherewith hee was annointed whether in a dropping or more flowing measure We see then what we ought to doe and doe not wherein we may be the more ashamed that the Papist the Turke the Familie of loue delight so much in their studie They be so carefull to dishonour God we are carelesse to honour him which thing ought to moue vs and to make vs more carefull to seeke knowledge Many so farre exceede that they begin now to be ashamed and they bid away with exercises of religion they can leaue them for and post them to others I am no teacher but an husband man saith one I am not booke-learned but a poore artificer saith another I was neuer brought vp at schooles with these learned men but at home saith the third it is not for vs to be seene in these points it appertaineth rather to Doctors The words of God are here very flat I will powre out my spirit vpon all flesh c. And surely if any man hath not receiued God his Spirit the Apostle pronounceth him to bee none of God his children and if wee haue the spirit wee shall sheew it in the fruites of the spirit Wherefore let vs cast away these vaine excuses farre from vs We are young men we must haue a fling youth is vnstable it will bee time for vs to be grauer hereafter when wee become old men Howbeit the Prophet Dauid saith Psal. 119.9 Wherewithall may a young man redresse his way c. And Eccles 12. 1. it is said Remember thy Creator in the dayes of thy youth c. If young men will appertaine to God they must haue God his spirit that is such gifts as they may doe these things Let none say wee are old our memorie failes vs if our wits were as fresh as they haue been we could doe something now we can remember nothing For men can remember things of vanitie done in their youth and in chronicling theÌ they will weare tongues and to fetch euidences of lands or mony which they haue hidden their memorie failes in no point Well as the Lord saith that yong men shall see visions so old men shall dreame dreames If wisedome and the feare of God be the crowne of old age and without these the aged man euen of an hundred yeeres old is accursed they had neede to labour for knowledge Old men will pleade for their priuiledge to goe before young men in worldly things and will they hope for plackards to excuse them if they come behind them in heauenly things None must say We are but seruants and vnder others wee must labour for our wages and no time can wee haue as others to learne such things it is well if wee may haue the Lord his day to rest on we must haue our recreation then wee cannot alwayes be toyling Well if ye be the seruants of God as well as the seruants of men men or maides ye must by God his spirit be able to prophecie Is your condition hard vnder the Gospell oh praise God it is nothing so hard as vnder the Law For in times past seruants were bondmen little better in condition than bruite beasts and yet men being at that time in such an estate vnder such heathen men did so carefully attend vpon the Lord in the word and in prayer that they would redeeme al times possible for to
therefore it is the spirit of God that must certifie our hearts and spirits of the same And hereof there doth arise that which we take as the fourth note when we finde it in our selues to wit the life and nimblenes that is in vs to doe good for when a man doth finde fauour from God for the forgiuenes of sinnes then the loue of God constraineth him that ioy which he conceiueth inforceth him putteth life into him for the performance of those things which are pleasing vnto God then he beginneth to finde himselfe not onely reclaimed from euill but also applied and framed to that which is good then is his vnderstanding inlightened to see into the mysteries of godlinesse and into that great worke of his redemption and into whatsoeuer concerneth the sauing health of his soule then is his iudgement reformed and he is made able to iudge betweene false religion and true betweene the workes of the flesh and of the spirit betweene that which is good and that which is euill displeasing in the sight of God Then are his affections in some good measure altered his desire is set not vpon earthly but vpon heauenly things his ioyes are not in the earth but in the heauens his anger is wasted and spent not vpon his owne priuate cause and quarrels but vpon his owne sinnes and vpon whatsoeuer hindreth the glorie of his God This is the life of God in him thus he liueth that hath receiued the spirit and thus he leadeth his life continually for they that haue receiued the spirit are led by the spirit do liue accordingly bringing forth the fruits of the spirit But this hath weaknes ioyned with it and men through frailtie may soone fall and therefore their life is said to be hid in Christ because in full perfect manner it doth not appeare Therefore if notwithstanding these frailties and falles wee will know whether we still retaine the spirit of God we must search our selues and trie our hearts by these rules First if through frailtie we haue fallen for who is he that falleth not we will then know whether by our fall we haue lost the spirit of God or no let vs see what liking or misliking we haue of sinne for if after our fall we doe hold our former hatred of sinne and the oftner we fall the more thorough deadly hatred we conceiue against sinne vndoubtedly that frailtie hath not as yet depriued vs of the spirit Secondly come and see how it standeth with thy sorrow for so long as thy sorrow encreaseth for thy sinnes it cannot be thought that sinne and the flesh haue ouercome vtterly quenched the spirit in thee Thirdly trie thy care and if thou growe in a godly care both how thou maist be able to wage battell against sinne in the plaine field how thou maist preuent sinne in all his policies then thou hast a further assurance that sinne although it be as great as Goliah yet it hath not hitherto preuailed against thy poore and little Dauid I say against those few and small graces which the good spirit of God hath bestowed vpon thee But the last is most certaine and that is this When thou art carefull to redeeme that which by the fall thou hast lost and hast a care to runne so much faster forward by how much more thou hast been letted by thy fall then it doth appeare that the spirit is in thee yea it is liuely and mightie in operation and such as shall neuer be taken from thee vntill the day of Christ. Thus may we in some good and competent measure trie and proue whether we haue the spirit of God or no for where these fruites are to be found there is also the spirit of God For further confirmation whereof we may note the manner of speech where he saith Quench not the spirit We doe commonly vse to say the fire is quenched when the light and heate thereof is taken away and indeed nothing can properly be said to be quenched but the fire Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit he giueth vs to vnderstand that the spirit is in some respect like vnto fire therefore if we doe but a little consider of the nature of fire we shall a great deale better iudge of the spirit And among others these properties we finde to be in the fire First of all it will burne vp consume things that may be burned and consumed and therefore lighting vpon straw stubble stickes or such like it bringeth them to ashes and doth make them as though they had not beene at all Secondly it doth purge and purifie those things that can abide to be purged and this it doth first by taking away the superfluitie of drosse that hath ouercouered the thing to be purged Then by fining the thing it selfe and by making it purer purer Thirdly it giueth light euen in the most dimme and darkest places And last of all it giueth heate and withall doth as it were put life into those things which are capable of life for whilest a man is frozen and starued for cold he is numbed and as it were without life but being brought to the fire he is heat he is reuiued he is cheered then becommeth actiue nimble These are the properties of fire and these do in some manner resemble and shadow out vnto vs the workes and effects of the spirit For first of all when the spirit of God seazeth vpon a man and entreth into his soule then it beginneth to burne to waste and consume in him those things that will be wasted after this sort euill affections noysome lusts and other stubble which is in man by the spirit of God are consumed and burned Secondly it doth purge vs from grosse sins and daily more and more doth purifie vs that we may be a cleane and holy vessell and temple for him to rest and dwell in Thirdly it is a shining lampe euer burning continually giuing light vnto vs in that way which we haue to walke And lastly it doth set vs on heate inflameth vs with a zeale of Gods glorie with a care of our dutie and with a loue of all mankinde yea withall it putteth life and lust into vs to walke in that good way which leadeth vnto life and to doe all those good workes which may glorifie God or be commodious vnto men Thus we see what likelihood there is betweene the spirit and fire for which cause the spirit in the Scripture is compared vnto fire nay it is sometimes called fire for Iohn saith That our Sauiour should baptize with the holy Ghost and with fire that is with the holy Ghost which is like vnto the fire Therefore as truly and as certainly as we may say that there is fire where we see straw and such like things consumed or gold and siluer finely purged
or great light in darke places or great heate in bodies that were nummed before euen so truly we may say and so certainly we may perswade our selues that the spirit of God is in vs when we see our corruption consumed our soules purged from the drosse of sinne our hearts inlightened and made hot in walking and working according to that light The second question to be coÌsidered is whether that man which once throughly tasted of the spirit may lose it and haue it quenched in him To this it may be said that because the spirit of God commeth to and worketh in diuers men diuersly in diuers measures therefore we must consider of the diuers working of the spirit then frame our answere accordingly First then there is a lighter lesser worke of the spirit which may be quenched in them that haue it and that this inferiour or lesser kinde of working may be taken away appeareth plainly by the parable of the seede which our Sauiour Christ propoundeth for that besides them that receiue the word into good ground and bring foorth fruites some an hundreth some thirtie some sixtie folde he doth also make mention of some others that receiued the word and yet continued not And what had not these the spirit of God in them Yes doubtlesse for they receiued the word yea they receiued it gladly and that which is more they beleeued that which they had receiued Behold then three fruites of Gods spirit in these men and yet they continued not for they beleeued indeed but their faith was temporarie it lasted but for a time and after a time it vanished away and the spirit departed from them for either the pleasures and profits of this life did driue out the graces of God and drie them vp or else the fierie heate of persecution did quite consume them More plaine and notable for this purpose is that in the sixt to the Hebrues for there the Apostle saith That some may taste of the holy Ghost and thereby be made to taste of the good word of God to be inlightened to receiue heauenly gifts yea and to taste of the power of the life to come And what then surely the Apostle saith That if such fall it is impossible they should be renewed giuing vs to vnderstand that euen they which haue receiued the holy Ghost that haue been inlightened that haue receiued heauenly gifts and haue tasted of the power of the life to come euen such may fall away and the spirit may be quenched in such There is a second kinde of working of the spirit which is a more thorough effectuall working which can neuer be taken away froÌ them that haue receiued it This the Apostle Peter describeth when he saith That the chosen of God are begotten againe of the immortall seede of the word This is not a bare receiuing or a light tasting of the word but it is a deepe taste of the same whereby we are begotten and borne againe The Apostle S. Iohn setteth downe another note of it saying That they that are thus borne againe cannot sin that is they cannot make an occupation of sinne they cannot fall flat away by sinne and why Euen because the seede of God abideth in them euen that seede wherewith they were begotten to a liuely hope of life euen that seede doth abide and will abide vnto the end Who so is begotten againe by this seede and hath this seede abiding in him the spirit hath wrought that in him which shall not be taken from him and therefore our Sauiour Christ saith The word that I speake is spirit and life And in another place he saith That none shall take his sheepe from him for the father is mightier than all and therefore in another place he saith That it is impossible that the elect should be seduced Thus then we see the question answered namely that there is an inferiour working which may be lost and a more effectuall working of the spirit which can neuer be taken away from them that haue it And this must not seeme strange to vs neither must we be offended that the Lord should take some and leaue others or that he should begin in some and not bring his worke to perfection for so he dealeth with other things in the world Some corne is sowen and neuer riseth some springeth and yet shortly withereth some groweth vp to an eare yet then is stricken or blasted and othersome at his good pleasure doth come to a timely ripenes In like manner some trees are planted and neuer take roote some take roote but yet not blossome some blossome yet neuer bring forth fruite and othersome through his goodnesse doe bring forth fruit in good season If the Lord deale so with the plant and hearbe of the field why may he not deale so with vs the sonnes of men If we cannot conceiue the reason of this we must holde our peace for all the workes of God are done in righteousnesse and all our knowledge is vnperfect therefore we must herein rather accuse our selues of ignorance than the Lord of vnrighousnesse nay we our selues doe deale in like sort with those things which be vnder our hand In Colledges Fellowes are first chosen to be Probationers and if they be then approoued they be made full fellowes otherwise they are not If a man being childles doe take some friends childe to make him heire of all his goods he will keepe him vpon liking if his manners be honest he shall be preferred yea it may be set ouer all his house and yet afterwards for some fault committed quite cast off Some other man taketh another childe to the same end and maketh him heire indeed so then wee must thinke it righteous in the Lord to deale thus with vs seeing we are in his hand and we must not be offended though he call some and do not inlighten them and although he inlighten some and doe not continue them and doe of his great mercie continue some euen vnto the end let vs rather see what vse we must make of this doctrine First we must take heede that we neuer quench any grace or gift that God bestoweth vpon vs. Secondly we must still labour to haue greater measure of gifts for the wicked may come to haue some small gifts such as may be quite taken away from them Lastly it doth put a plaine difference betweene the godly and the godlesse betweene them that beare a shew of holinesse and them that are indeed the holy ones of the Lord for the one endureth but for a time and the other lasteth for euer Now if we require a further triall whereby we may know whether we haue receiued that spirit which lasteth but for a time or that which will abide for euer with vs then let vs marke these rules which put a plaine difference betweene them First we must marke that inlightning and insight we
puffed vp with pride that they reioyce when their pride may be pulled downe or their haughtinesse abated either by some sharpe rebuke or by some fearefull threatning or by some moderate correction from the Lord. For they know that if it were needefull for S. Paul to be buffeted and that by the minister of Satan to the intent that his pride might be beaten down then it is much more needful for them after sundrie waies to be humbled Besides they doe not only desire the word but they also waite vpoÌ the Lord vntill it please him to worke further in them thereby and this waiting is as earnest as is theirs who hauing watched all the night doe waite and looke for the dawning of the day Secondly as they see their wants so also they see that grace they haue receiued and are for that time well appayed and contented therewith and therefore as their wants doe humble them so the graces of God receiued doe comfort them and as their wants doe call vpon them cause them to seeke more so that they haue doth prouoke them to be thankefull for that they haue receiued See then a quite contrarie course of the wicked and those that of sinceritie doe worship God see I say how contrarily the graces and gifts of God doe worke in them And therefore from the consideration hereof wee may well draw a fourth rule whereby to make triall and examination of our selues So to conclude this point in a word when a man by the spirit of God hath been inlightned vnto a certaine and sufficient knowledge of Gods will when he findeth his affection chiefly and aboue all other things set vpon God when he findeth a pure and sincere loue of God in his heart not for wages but for the worke of grace which after an vnspeakeable manner doth moue him thereunto when he doth thankfully acknowledge mercies receiued as he doth carefully attend and waite vpon the Lord til he bestow some greater measure of graces vpon him then may he bee vndoubedly perswaded that hee hath found the spirit working in him in a more effectuall manner and that therefore it shall neuer be taken from him But what then may such men cast off all care No for vnto them doth S. Paul giue this charge That they doe not quench the spirit And notwithout cause doth he giue them this charge for though the spirit it selfe can neuer be taken vtterly from them yet doubtlesse if they waxe proud if they grow secure if they fall into sinne then the graces and gifts of the spirit may decay and dye in them their cleere vnderstanding their feeling their affection and all may be gone so that in their own iudgement and in the iudgement of others it may seeme that they haue quite quenched put out the spirit Neither must this seeme so strange for if the image of God which was more perfectly placed in Adam than it is now in vs If I say this image might quite be lost and blotted out as we see it was then no marueile if the graces of the spirit of God be for a time as it were dead and drowned in vs. And that we may be the lesse offended herewith the Scriptures doe offer vnto vs such examples of men as hauing been once effectually called and truly borne againe haue yet afterward through some sinnes lost the graces of the spirit such were the Galathians for they were truly called and effectually regenerate by the spirit and Gospell of God as may appeare by this that for the words sake they reuerenced the Apostle as the Angell of God yet they were snared with false doctrine and fel very dangerously to the choking and quenching of the graces of Gods spirit in them The spirit it selfe was not takân from them nay Christ did still continue in their hearts but yet for want of godly graces hee was as it were without fashion or forme so that the Apostle did as it were trauell againe vntill Christ was fashioned anew in them Dauid also vpon the committing of his sinne was brought into the like âase therefore in the 51. Psalme he prayeth That God will create in him a new spirit What was the spirit quite gone No for by and by in the same Psalme he prayeth That the Lord would not take away his holy spirit from him How can these two stand together first to pray that a new spirit may bee created in him and then that the spirit of God may not be taken from him Surely the spirit it selfe was still in him and therfore he prayeth that it may not be taken from him but the graces and gracious working of the spirit they were dead and gone and therefore he praieth that they may be renewed in him By this then we see that the very chiefe graces of the spirit may be quenched euen in the most godly when they fall into sinne But yet that no libertie may be taken hereby let vs a little consider what griefe and punishment they procure to themselues that do by any meanes lose the graces of the spirit First of all we must know that though the spirit of God caÌnot be gotten by our labour yet it costeth vs much labour and wee must vndergoe much trauell and suffer much trouble before the spirit of God doe take possession of vs now when the graces of the spirit are lost all this our labour seemeth to be lost and what griefe is it to see the whole labour and trauell of a man to vanish and come to nothing Secondly when a man receiueth the spirit of God and by the same spirit is assured that his sinne is forgiuen him that he is in the fauour of God there doth arise in his heart a great ioy in the holy Ghost a ioy I say that is vnspeakeable and glorious and this ioy is lost and gone when the graces of Gods spirit are gone with how great griefe and woe they knowe that in any measure haue tasted of it Againe when the graces of the spirit are choked in men then they haue no heart to doe good they haue no affection to goodnesse but all is gone and they are made for the time as it were an vnprofitable burthen of the earth What griefe can be greater than this what sorrow can sinke more deepe than that a good man should bee cleane withholden from doing good Moreouer it is sure that wheÌ the gifts of the spirit are in this sort gone then he that was most righteous before may soone fall into great sinnes yea and which is more they shall also suffer the reproch of their sinnes For this is a part of the couenant that God made with his That though he will not take his mercies vtterly from them yet hee will visite their sinnes with the rodde and their iniquities with scourges and what griefe this is the example of Gods children may shew vs. What griefe was it to
them their sinnes telling them of a suretie that their iniquitie was the cause of Christ his death whereby a certaine care began to bee wrought in them in so much that being thus troubled they enquired and saide Men and brethren what shall wee doe Whereupon afterward followed the second Sermon of Peter where hee exhorteth them to continue in their repentance and teacheth vs that if our sorrowe bee good wee must goe forward therein Further hee sheweth them to this ende that they must beleeue that beleeuing they may bee baptized that being baptized they might receiue the gift of the holy Ghost Lastly it is manifest how they hearing that Sermon first receiued the doctrine and after perseuered in the practise of the same Briefly therfore three things are hereto be noted First the fruit of the former Sermon of Peter contained in these wordes Now when they heard it c. Secondly the summe of a new Sermon of Peter in these wordes Then Peter said vnto them Amend your liues c. Thirdly is set downe the fruite of their obedience In the former part of this Chapter we may know the wonderfull workes of God that the Apostles who were neuer brought vp in schooles spake with diuers tongues which when the multitude heard some are said to maruell and to be astonished some mocked them and said They are full of new wine But when Peter with great boldnesse of spirit had in this Sermon which he made set the trueth of God against their false accusations and had preached against their sinne then they left off mocking and were pricked in their hearts Where first wee may note the power of Gods word which onely is able to touch our consciences for sinne For neither the diuersity of tongues nor other gifts of the holy Ghost could prick their hearts as being able onely to cast them into an admiration What more forcible thing than that which causeth a godly sorrow and causeth our consciences to be pricked What so able to pricke our consciences as the word of God Indeede many feele sorrow and are inwardly pricked but because therewith is not ioyned the power of Gods word they bee either senselesse as blockes or in their feeling they be murmurers This commeth vnto vs by the dignitie of Gods word in that no wonders from heauen no miracles on earth can touch our hearts and worke in vs any good fruit without the same For though the Lord should shew vnto vs all the wonders from heauen which he shewed on the old world and on Sodome although he should lay al the plagues vpon vs which he laid on Pharaoh and on the Egyptians without the word of God we should be as vnprofitable beholders as euer were the Sodomites and should become as hard hearted as euer were Pharaoh and the Egyptians so that no iudgement from heauen no trouble from earth can humble vs no blessing from aboue no benefit from beneath can profit vs vntill the word of God commeth which teacheth the olde way to forsake it the newe way to enter into it and the perfect way to continue in it And thus much for the generall scope of this doctrine Now more particularly we may obserue in this first part three things First the power of the word to pricke our consciences Secondly that this pricke must not cause in vs a more rebelling against the word and Ministers thereof but rather a greater reuerence to them both Thirdly such prickes must prepare vs to a greater desire to profit For the first we must know that this is the beginning of repentance this is the entrie to godlinesse euen to conceiue a sorrowe for our sinnes and so bee wounded with a feeling of our euils For as long as men are secure it is not possible that they should seriously apply their mind vnto doctrine neither without the knowledge and feeling of our sinnes can we heartily long for Christ. To this agree the Law the Prophets and the Apostles The law because in all their sacrifices wherein Christ was prefigured was manifested also vnder darke signes the contrition of heart and acknowledging their vnworthinesse The Prophet as Dauid and Esay Dauid in the fourth Psalme and fift verse faith Tremble and sinne not where the Prophet sheweth that this is an effectuall thing to true repentance to quake and tremble for feare of Gods iudgements That wee may then truly examine our selues wee must feare and humble our selues because before trouble terrour and quaking at the iudgements of God we wil neuer be brought to offer our selues to Christ alone In Psalme 51. vers 18. 19. the Prophet likewise sheweth that no sacrifice is acceptable to God without a contrite heart that is neither prayer neither almes-giuing neither praise of thanksgiuing vnles wee bringing an humble and contrite spirit with vs cast our selues downe before his iudgement seate and sue for mercy in Christ. And here marke that he saith The sacrifices of God are a troubled spirit c. where hee vsing the plurall number sheweth that the sacrifices of repentance which must not be one but many are humblenes of the spirit and contrition of heart For the affliction of the soule and contrition of the minde doe so cast vs downe wounded with our sins and humbled with a feeling of Gods wrath as that it maketh vs to acknowledge that we are nothing of our selues and to seeke for our saluation wholy at the mercie of God No marueile then seeing by this meanes we being confounded and ashamed of our selues staying our selues on the only promises of God doe come to confesse our owne nakednes and wretchednes if the Prophet should say that the Lord is pleased with his sacrifice as with the sacrifice of sacrifices The Prophet Esay 40. 6. 7. 8. saith All flesh is grasse and the beautie thereof as a flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower falleth when the breath of the Lord falleth vpon it Where the Prophet painting out man in his proper colours and driuing him to seeke out saluatioÌ not in himselfe but in Christ describeth the outward part of man to be as grasse and by the flower of grasse he sheweth his gifts of minde being vnregenerate as wisdome memorie knowledge and vnderstanding So that when Gods spirit doth but breath on vs all our wisdome all our knowledge riches and authoritie fal before the presence of the Lord of hosts neither can we remaine but only by the word of God whereby we are borne againe Wherefore the considering and meditating of our transitorie estate driueth vs to a contrition and humblenes of spirit Besides the Lord God saith Esay whom the heauens cannot containe nor the earth hold will come and dwell with a lowly poore and troubled spirit and which standeth in awe of his word God doth not accept our sacrifices which are offered without trembling at his word no more than if we should kill a man and choake a dogge
easily perceiue that Rebecca had not such a conflict when the two yong babes were within her as thou shalt haue when Sathan beginneth thus to worke And for this cause was it that the Church in Baptisme did appoint that euery one should euen then prepare himselfe to fight with the Diuell with the world his owne affections and all the lusts of the flesh Now when a man hath once entred into this fight and for want of due considerations is not able to goe further because he looketh not vnto the charges thereof then what will bee saide of him Behold the foolish builder loe the vnwise souldier and is not this a great reproch Satan shall laugh at vs herein And this defect in fore casting and premeditation is the cause that some men are carried away from the trueth by this meanes and by that meanes but fewe continue stedfast in it vnto the end Hence it commeth to passe that so many being grounded in the pleasure of this life swell in ambition and are as it were choaked with delights in pouertie some runne to vnlawfull slâfts many by reproches and taunts fall away some burst with anger and some are either carried away with grieuous errors or else with Idolatrie because they doe not consider that Satan is a spirituall wickednesse in heauenly things Some come to drowne and to hang themselues and all for want of consideration Wherefore it behooueth all men to bee most circumspect and warie in this that they consider what that is which they bee to take in hand before they enter rashly into it But yet Satan hath another shift when hee cannot cause vs to bee carelesse and negligent in premeditation then hee will make vs to trust too much to our owne strength as hee did moue Peter to doe who if Christ had not prayed for him and if he had not been grounded on the rocke before hee had vtterly ââscaried otherwise hee maketh vs to be ouer circumspect and warie in this behalfe as hee did Ananias and Saphira Againe if he see that thou makest a conscience to offend the Lord then hee will set before thee the waight of thy sinnes and the great dangers that thou art in that thereby hee may moue thee to despaire but if hee perceiue that thou art carelesse in offânding God then will he set before thee the mercies of God that thereby thou maist presume O most perilous temptation when on euery side Satan shall seeke to entrap thee and bring theâ vnto destruction Some againe he maketh thus to thinke Alas if I shall giue my selfe to this seuere and strict examination of my selfe then I shall bee plunged into extreame sorrow and griefe and brought into melancholie oâ I shall neuer be mine owne man I cannot begge I cannot abide for the words sake to lose my country my wife children and such like and therefore I can neuer come to be a Christian. Thus hee causeth thee onely to see and looke into the perill which shall come vnto thee in professing the word of God but the price of thy saluation and me ioyes of this life to come he neuer telleth them to come into thy minde and this is also a most perilous temptation Thus the diuell by one meanes or other goeth about to deceiue vs either he maketh vs to thinke that the way is not dangerous or else that it is so dangerous as wee shall neuer bee abie to get through it But notwithstanding these great and manifold combats as the hope of profit doth moue the builder to goe on forward in his building so must wee in our spirituall building in hope of some especiall commoditie not leaue off but goe on forward And as in warie the hope of victorie doth stirre men vp to continue to fight so seeing oââ vâctorie is alreadie gotten by Christ let no labour stay vs let no dangers hinder vs but let vs go on forwards both in our building and warre Let vs consider that we fight not in our own strength but vnder Christ Iesus who hath gotten the victorie for vs who fighteth for vs he hath ouercome Satan in all his temptations and accusations so that he shall neuer be able to ouercome vs either in the sinne of presumption or desperation We may not therefore be now driuen backe the cost of our warfare must not frav vs Christ Iesus will minister harnesse strength weapons vnto vs and he will get the victorie for vs. The great and heauie iudgements of God against sinners let vs set before our eyes the comfortable sayings of the holie Scriptures as this Esay â1 The wolfe shall lie with the lambe the Leopard shall lie With the kid and the calfe and the Lion and the fat beast together and a little childe shall leade them Whereby is meant the mightie power of Christ in regenerating our corrupt nature which is as fierce as a Lion and as sauage as a wolfe or also if wee relie vpon Christ Iesus he is able to turne the hearts of the cruelâst to pitie vs. Thou must beleeue that Christ by his mightie power hath begotten the aâew and hath deliuered thee as it were out of the mouth of the Lion and therefore in no wise bee dismaid but comfort thy selfe and beware of fearefull desperation When our Sauiour Christ saith that it is as possible for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of God as it is for a Cammell to goe thorowe the eye of a needle O this is a fearefull saying but againe it is a great comfort when hee saith that with man this is vnpossible but with God all things are possible It seemeth to a couetous man to bee a very hard thing to depart from any thing but when Christ Iesus shall be the mightie worke of his spirit truly touch the heart of Zacheus hee can make him willingly to giue halfe of his goods vnto the poore and if that he hath imured any man to restore the same foure fould That was a hard and fearefull saying of Saint Paul 1. Corinth 6. and 9. verse Neither Fornicators nor Adulterers nor Idolaters nor Wantons nor Buggerers nor Theeues nor Couetous men nor Drunkards nor Railers nor Extortioners shall inherit the kingdome of God But that which followeth was most comfortable vnto the Corinthians and so it is most comfortable vnto vs And such saith hee were some of you but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but yee are iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God Loe here how Corinth was once a wilde and brutish people but after their calling they became sound in faith and were made the Church of God And in Titus 1. verse 12. Paul saith That the Cretians were alwaies liers euill beasts and slow bellies and saith hee this witnesse is true wherefore rebuke them sharply that they might become sound in the faith Whereby wee see how these wicked people were by Faith purged and made the
80. We see true hearts shall be iustified in the end and hypocrisie shall blush in the issue Thus we see the reward of a good heart the reuenge of an euill heart when we know not how to do our duties simply The honest heart still is strugling out of sin commeth the hollow heart makes a shew of mortification c. but God takes away his vizard in time For some mens sinnes goe before to iudgement and some follow after some mens good deeds are cleered in this life to shew that all weldoing shall be glorified Iniquitie may be coloured but not euer couered truth may be blamed but not shamed For exemplifying the Lord himselfe giues testimonie to his vprightnes Dauid was an vpright hearted man Saul an hypocrite Nathaniel had a good heart Iudas was an hypocrite Iosiah Ezekiah prepared their hearts to the worship of God 2. Chron. 25. Amaziah did good but not with a right heart The people 2. Chron. 20. are said not to prepare their hearts to seeke the Lord their God 2. Chron. 30. Ezekiah craueth mercie for them that came with an vpright heart and God heard him so acceptable is an vpright heart But how shall we discerne our hearts to be vpright It is not by nature Gen. 6. Iob saith a cleanething cannot proceed from an vncleane sinne Dauid confesseth originall hypocrisie which is shewed Prouerb 12. and 20. We then Act. 13. must see that our hearts are made cleane by faith Of it selfe aboue all the heart of man is vnsearchable Ierem. 17. But how comes this because there is a labyrinth of hypocrisie in it there is a gulfe and depth and priuie discourse in it that no man can gage but the Lord who is said Prouerb 16. to be the searcher of the raines howsoeuer our heart is hollow This secret searching is by the Spirit of God 2. Cor. 2. and by the word wrought vpon by the Spirit 1. Cor. 14. Heb. 4. 12. The Spirit rebukes vs of sinne Ioh. 13. but by the word searching the very hidden intents of the heart Therefore as it is to no end to hide any thing from the Lord so it bootes vs not to looke for an hiding of thoughts For be they in loue of good good or for hate of sin or sinfull things then God is pleased for it If we doe good for reward or auoide euill for shame c. all is wofull in the fight of the Lord seeme mens goodnesse neuer to be so good in a mans eye FINIS A GODLY EXPOSITION OF THE XVI PSALME THE TVVELFTH SERMON PSAS 16. vers 1. Preserue me O God for in thee doe I trust THis Psalme containeth the acknowledging of the Prophet his vnworthinesse and sheweth how all things are of God it witnesseth the man of God his loue to the Saints his hatred of false religion the assurance of God his prouidence and his vndoubted hope of life euerlasting All which things containing so many points of heauenly doctrine ought much to prouoke in vs the loue of the Psalme and louing it to frequent the vse of it The Psalme seemeth to be generall and may be vsed at all seasons and of all estates as not being bound to any peculiar condition of men or tied to any seuerall circumstance as are many other Psalmes containing particular matter and therefore is it to be vsed as a notable meditation which may be shewed by this word Mitchtam The first verse is the proposition of the whole and the residue of the Psalme prosecuteth the same matter Now to the words of the text Preserue me O God Here Dauid desireth not deliuerance from any speciall trouble but generally prayeth to be fenced and defended continually by the prouidence of God wishing that the Lord would continue his mercie towards him vnto the end and in the end whereby he foresaw that it was as needfull for him to be safegarded by God his protection in the end as at the time present as also how he made no lesse account of it in his prosperitie than in aduersitie So that the man of God still feared his infirmitie and therefore acknowledgeth himselfe euer to stand in neede of God his helpe And here is a sure and vndoubted marke of the childe of God when a man shall haue as great a care to continue and grow in well doing as to begin and this praying for the gift of finall perseuerance is a speciall note of the childe of God This holy ielouzie of the man of God made him so to desire to be preserued at all times in all estates both in soule and bodie Euery man will say true it is if God should not preserue vs how could we continue But few there be who rightly and carefully vse the meanes as this man of God did whereby they may attaine this grace And therefore howsoeuer they pretend a good affection and well liking generally of the thing yet they haue no true faith as the Prophet had for faith would driue them carefully to vse the meanes how beit this generall knowledge is left in many to take from them all excuse but in the faithfull it worketh an holy feare and feare ingendreth a conscience to vse the meanes I appeale to the conscience of a naturall man If a man being sicke would crie Lord helpe me Lord restore me to my health and yet in the meane time wilfully refuseth the prescribed meanes for his recouerie tempted he not God which if it be so how much more dangerous is this in things concerning the soule when a man either for want of hearing reading the word feeleth not the diseases of the minde or feeling them effectually pineth and languisheth away vnder the burthen of them neglecting prayer confessing of his sinnes repentance and such like meanes of his saluation True it is that man liueth not by bread onely and therefore the wicked are but stalled vp and made fat against the day of slaughter And the children of God know and acknowledge that without the blessing and fauour of God their meate may bring their bane and therefore they craue that by the word and prayer the meanes may be sanctified vnto them much more in things concerning our saluation we must both carefully vse the meanes and in the vsing of them not to trust in the outward worke wrought but to craue the inward ministerie of God his holy spirit which worketh by them not being ordained for God but for vs. For in thee doe I trust Here the Prophet setteth down the cause why he prayeth to God whereby he declareth that none can truly call vpon God vnles they beleeue Rom. 10. 14. How shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued In regard whereof as he prayeth to God to be his Sauiour so he is fully assured that God will be his Sauiour If then without faith we cannot truly call vpon God the men of this world rather prate like Parats than pray like Christians at what time they vtter
God the Sonne and assuredly warranted by the ministerie of the word and working of God the holy Ghost No. Why then should I doubt that my sinnes are freely pardoned Can a man by reason conceiue the mysterie of the Trinitie in vnitie the distinction of natures in one person Christ Iesus the secret working of the holy Ghost in them that are called the rising againe to life the dead bodie consumed to earth No we walke not by reason we liue by faith and we beleeue against reason euen because the spirit of God by the preaching of the word hath sealed and beareth record of of these things to our spirits Wherefore seeing we haue no warrant of any thing concerning faith but by the word and by the spirit and the same word and spirit assure vs as well of one parcell of faith as of another what blockishnes is it to beleeue all other points that doctrine and to doubt and call in question one concerning the forgiuenes of sinnes and seeing we beleeue as great things what peeuishnes is it to doubt either of the comfortable assuraÌce of our saluation present or to despaire of finall perseueraÌce in time to come Against these we see the man of God opposeth his glorious reioycing wherefore the holy Ghost speaketh Rom. 5 1. Being iustified by faith we haue peace toward God through our Lord Iesus Christ. And 1. Pet. 1. 8. You beleeue in Christ and reioyce with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious In which point we are taught that this reioycing of the heart praising of God with our tongue and holie securitie of the whole man is the spirit of faith and this is our true ioy euen our assurance that we are righteous in Christ that God is our portion our inheritance our guider gouernour and preseruer of vs to life euerlasting yea and this fruite of faith is a sure token of faith though it be not alwaies and in all men in like measure Howbeit where the want thereof is felt we must remember both to mourne and groane in our spirits for the want of it and also waite on God in the meane time and vse all meanes possible to recouer the same This certaintie of our saluation spoken of by Paul rehearsed of Peter and mentioned of Dauid Psal. 4 7. is that speciall fruit then of faith which breedeth that spirituall ioy and inward peace which passeth all vnderstanding True it is all God his children haue it not One thing is the tree and another thing is the fruite of the tree one thing is faith and another thing is the fruite of faith And that remnant of God his elect which feele the want of this fruite haue notwithstanding faith which manifesteth it selfe in them by groaning and sighing for it and by the complaining of the absence of it For albeit indeed there is no greater argument that a man is aliue than his liuely quicke and cheerefull spirits his fresh memorie nimblenes and agiâitie of bodie yet it is some token also of life when a man not hauing in himselfe this alacritie of minde acrimonie of weldoing can complaine of his lumpish earthly and dead spirits dull memorie and heauinesse of bodie as one that feareth and suspecteth these things to bee forerunners of some fainting languishing or dangerous sicknesse which is towards him And surely God his children who hath been made drunken as it were with this spirituall gladnesse are often wained from it either for their triall how highly they esteeme it or to punish them for some sinne past or else to forewarne them of some sinne to come Wherefore when any such morse of our spirits and extraordinarie deadnes doth come vpon vs let vs thus commune with our owne hearts Surely all is not well I must looke out I haue not heard the word cheerefully I cannot reioyce with his Saints I am subiect to some trouble and must preprare my heart for some crosse I must rouse vp my selfe raise vp God his spirit in me that I may recouer that life which is in Christ without the wich I am thus dull or rather dead The Prophet Dauia as wee knowe Psalm 119. finding in himselfe this vntowardnesse to good exercises the want of this delight the losse of God his countenance counteth himselfe as dead and hauing these things hee thought himselfe aliue It is a wonderfull thing to see it is a wonderfull thing I say to see how naturall a thing it is to all men to seeke a quiet minde and glad heart how vnnaturall it is to wish for sorrow of minde and griefe of heart and on the other side to behold the securitie of men in neglecting the meanes of true ioy and their vndiscreete plunging of themselues in endlesse and easelesse sorrowes in pulling vpon themselues sorrow after sorrowe and that with phantasticall delights all which kind of pleasures haue either their present paine or paine to come accompanying them and therefore worthily are they compared to the cracking thornes vnder the pot which make a sodaine blaze and are quickly out So the pleasures of fooles vanish away without any issue yea they are so farre from bringing any ioy in the houre of death that euen then most will they sting and accuse vs for dishonouring of God On the contrarie when wee feele the glorie of God to be our chiefest ioy and the peace of the Church with the feeling of our saluation to be the peace of our minds we haue that gladnes and calmenes of a good coÌscience which God reserueth in store as a treasure and pretious iewell whose vertue is to comfort vs in time of greatest trouble whose operation is to draw ioy out of the bottomlesse pit of sorrowe when the world doth hate vs to shewe how God doth loue vs and when our minds are deiect to bring a pawne from God his spirit to our spirit to assure vs that our troubles shall haue an issue to God his glorie and our saluation This solace only cleaueth vnto vs in death and in sicknes and in time of trouble and therfore the more carefully must we vse the meanes whereby we may buy and purchase the same when wee want it let vs complaine and mislike our selues accusing our selues of some sin past or enarming our selues for some euils to come Vndoubtedly the iealozie of God his children ouer the securitie of these times maketh them to suspect that men may beare out themselues in good things for a time to serue persons time and place and that for lack of this true ioy and delight in them they will fall away and deceiue especially when men come to their libertie and are without controulement of person awe of any place or regard of any time Men for a time be hearers of the Gospell men may for orders sake pray sing receiue the sacraments but if it be without ioy will not that hypocrisie in time breake out will they not begin to be wearie nay will they not be as readie to heare any
that our sinnes shall not be laid to our charge This the Philosophers and wise men could neuer see by the light of nature because it is a mysterie of mysteries vndoubtedly to be perswaded that for Christ his sake wee shall appeare righteous before God his iudgement seate as though wee neuer had sinned but had fulfilled the whole law of God For wee are imputed righteous as Christ was an imputed sinner and as we hope for the ioyes of heauen euen as wee had committed all the righteousnesse which Christ alone did so hee did beare the paines of hell euen as hee had commited all the sinnes which we alone did commit Besides he must be our holinesse that is our flesh must be so crucified in his flesh and his holinesse must so be communicated vnto vs as of prophane worshippers wee may become truly religious of blasphemers of the name of God pure vsers of the name of God of breakers of the Sabbath obseruers of the Sabbath of carelesse gouernours carefull gouernours of disobedient obedient of cruell meeke of vnchast chast persons of vnrighteous righteous persons of euill speakers couerers of the infirmities of others of such as haue let their thoughts runne vncontrolled carefull watchers euen ouer our least affections The want of the knowledge hereof is punished by the diuelish vermine of the Familie of loue They say Christ in them is their new birth we say new birth is wrought in vs by the Spirit of Christ ingraffing vs into Christ they say the worke of sanctification is perfit in this life wee say it is begun here and continued but ended in the life to come For as our wisedome is not perfit in this world vnlesse it bee by imputation of Christ his wisedome but still groweth by degrees and we are not perfit at the first in faith couering the imputation of Christ his righteousnes vnto vs and we grow from faith to faith so our wisedome is not here so perfit when wee are renewed but stained with many blemishes And as wee see in the naturall birth children are not at the first old men but from infaÌcie they grow to childhood from childhood to their nonage from nonage to perfit age and old age euen so in the spirtuall birth we grow from strength to strength from measure to measure vntill wee come to perfection Our wisedom is often captiuated our faith is often weake our righteousnes is often defiled our holinesse is often corrupted Now as in the crosse of Christ our sins are discharged as in the fulnes of Christ we haue wisedomeas in his resurrection we haue righteousnes and by the working of his Spirit he communicateth to vs his holinesse so also in his comming againe we sted fastly looke for the fulnes of our redemptioÌ in him who was borne for vs who liued for vs who died for vs who rose for vs who ascended for vs who liueth in vs who will come againe to redeeme vs deliuering our soules from sinne from griefe and reproch our bodies from sicknes paine and trouble wiping away all teares from our eyes and setting vs free from death miserie and corruption for whom wee all crie in our afflictions Come Lord Iesus who shalt change our vile bodies and make them like to thy glorious bodie at such time looking for the accomplishment hereof as hee shall come from heauen with his Angels to gather together the elect and the reprobates the one to receiue the sentence of saluation the other to receiue sentence of condemnation Wee are now new creatures by faith in Christ by hope of our redemption through him but we shall bee so in effect we are here renewed in righteousnes in holinesse in wisedome but in part yet we haue remnants of sinne as they that neither through the grace of God sinne to death neither by reason of our owne corruption are altogether free from sinne And therefore we had neede to looke for Christ to come a Redeemer who will cleane rid vs from our pride who will rid vs from our vnthankfulnes from our vnbeliefe and from whatsoeuer thing may hinder the glory of God or our saluation who will rid vs from all sicknes pouertie sorenes and calamity in our bodies that what freedome we now hold by faith we shall then haue in fruition and most absolute possession which when it draweth neere must cause vs to lift vp our heads and reioyce Being thus made new by faith in Christ we must not stay but testifie this faith to others by effects in becomming no more like vnto the world but putting on a new couersation after the likenes of him that hath so called vs. It is to no ende to say thou art a Christian if thou art not there with all a new creature as the Apostle proueth 2. Cor. 5. 27. These effects are partly in the soule and partly in the body in the soule we must be renewed in our vnderstanding in our memories and in our affections As our vnderstanding sometime hath beene darkened concerning the things of Iesus Christ so from hence forth we must couet to vnderstand nothing more than Christ Iesus and him crucifieâââ as our memories haue bin as fresh in retaining as our vnderstandings in receiuing earthly things so now forgetting the things of this life we must chiefly remeÌber those things which perish not with memorie but are heauenly spirituall and eternall as wee were wont to loue hate like and mislike for our selues now wee must loue and hate like and mislike for the glorie of God Wee are therefore to pray that the Lord would frame in vs new hearts that as wee haue beene carnally minded wee may bee spiritually minded and as we must haue new hearts so also must we labour for new affections Our loue as I said which was mingled with selfe-loue must bee taken vp for the Lord his behoofe our anger which was in the defence of our owne cause must now bee bestowed in the maintenance of God his glorie and what power soeuer is within vs it must bee spent on the Lord his behalfe And yet we must goe further in this worke of regeneration offering to the Lord our bodies as we haue offered our soules that as we haue giuen our members seruants to vncleannes and to iniquitie so now wee giue our members seruants vnto righteousnes in holinesse from hence-foorth hauing new eyes new eares new tongues new hands and new feete Our eyes haue sometimes lusted after popish pompe they haue beene rauished with a delight in the creatures of God but carnally and without all glorie to God they haue bin haughtie ful of pride fraught with disdaine nourishers of vncleannes the wickets of death vnto our soules and carried away with the couetous desire of worldly things now they must be renewed not in substance but in their duties whatsoeuer wee behold with them we must make them teachers of the soule thereby and all things seeming beautifull to the eyes in this life where the creatures are
varietie of learning as may giue content to each seuerall Reader Histories for the Temporist Philosophie for the Naturalist Ethiques for the Moralist Mysteries for the Artist and languages for the Linguist Heere is a Flood for the great Elephant to swimme in and â Foorde for the little lambe to walke in Would wee be acquainted with the vanitie of the worlde what better meanes haue wee then the booke of the Preacher would wee know how to liue in the worlde whence better can we haue it then from the booke of the Prouerbes and if we would powre out prayers to God Dauid in his Psalmes hath a platforme of praying which one little booke is the Epitome of the Bible Caluin calls it the Anatomie of the soule Another the prayer-booke of the Church Athanasius the definition of humane life Basil the prediction of things to come Nazianzene the sweete Companion of life Augustine the common Treasurie of all good things Ambrose the Medicine of Mans salutation Chrysostome a Salue against euery sore Gregorie that Stone which killed Goliah And Bernard saith that whosoeuer faithfully and deuoutly doth sing the Psalmes in a sort is in association with the Angels without which deuotion what Quirister soeuer shall sing them in the Church I may say vnto him as Augustine once saide to the singing men of his time Plus placet Deo mugitus Boum latratus Canum grunnitus porcorum hinnitus Equorum quà m cantus Clericorum luxuriantium The bellowing of oxen the barking of dogs the gâunting of swine and the âeying of horses doe more please God then the singing of luxurious Quiristers Now though euery Psalme be of speciall Obseruation yet this one is especially remarkeable It was penned by King Dauid that sweete singer of Israel it hath in euery verse a commendation of the word of God it is artificially written euery eight verses beginning in the Hebrue tongue with one Letter of the Hebrue Alphabet and the longest Meditation that euer Dauid had either concerning Gods word or workes it seemeth hee had it when he penned this Psalme which the Iewes vsed as a Catechisme for their children To the ende this Psalme might bee vnderstood of all it hath beene expounded by many worthie men especially by that worthie man of God M. Richard Greenham memorable in our Church It is pittie that all his meditations on this Psalme come not yet to light but that in former editions about fortie verses were left vnexpounded Now that godly man who hath the sale of his workes was very desirous that there might bee an Exposition vpon euery verse and to that purpose hath employed mee And I finding the foure first verses expounded by a worthie Elisha vpon whom the spirite of this Eliah doth rest was bolde to set downe the same as I found it the rest I haue finished according to the grace giuen vnto mee and thus offer them to the Church of God I remember that an ancient Father saith Iudicem aditurus patrânum quaere Must you appeare before the Iudge seeke a Patron I am now to appeare before as many Iudges as Readers I desire a Patron and I finde none fitter then your Honor who hauing for manie yeares post beene a bountifull Patron to my labours in the Church will I doubt not vouchsafe to become a Patron of these labours for the Church If euer wee must looke for a blessing from Counsellors it is then when they consult with the Lord and are not ashamed of the Gospell of Christ. Among manie such Honorable Senators in our Kingdome we haue good cause to number your Honor. What Sabbath is there which you passe ouer without the morning and euening sacrifice what Minister is there who preacheth before you whome you sende away without a blessing what moneth is there in which you once are not a CommunicaÌt at the Eucharist what day is there that passeth ouer your head in which you vse not both prayer and meditation You were once gracious in the eyes of that Queene then whome the Church neuer had a more nourcing mother you are nowe gracious in the eyes of that King then whom the Church will neuer haue a more nourcing Father in this honorable Parish wherein you liue what good you do by your owne example in frequenting Gods house your liberalitie bountie in maintaining Gods Saints your care that your familie may be the Church of God I had rather be silent then say little Your old age is a crowne of glorie being thus found in the generation of the righteous The consideration of your honorable respect to pietie and godlines hath made me a long time to honour you in mine heart and the consideration of your fauour to mee a poore preacher emboldeneth mee to publish these my labours vnder your Honorable name If it please you to allow that your name which I am perswaded is written in the booke of life may remaine in this liuing and worthie booke I haue that which I desire by this Dedication Thus crauing pardon I humbly take my leaue beseeching the Lord to continue you long a trustie Counsellor to our most gracious King your Honourable Ladie the Ladie Margaret a precious Iewell vpon your right hand and your hopefull and happie Children as Oliue plants rounde about your Table London From Salisburie Rents at S. Martins in the fieldes Nouember the first 1611. At your Honors seruice Robert Hill WHOSOEVER IS DESIROVS TO LEARNE AND REMEMber the Word of God that he might liue after it let him consider of that which is written in the 119. Psalme ALEPH. THE FIRST PORTION ¶ Verse I. Blessed are those that are vpright in their way and walke in the Lawes of the Lord. THat which all men seeke for and few finde the same is set out in the word of God namely felicitie and true happines And because God would haue all men to know wherein their blessed estate doth consist therefore Christ begins his first Sermon with it Math. 5. Dauid his first Psalme with it Psal. 1. And the Prophet in this place his first verse with it describing therein a blessed man A description opposite to all that vaine felicitie which euer vaine Philosophers deuised out of their deepe speculations or prophane men frame out of their corrupt affections not consisting in pleasures riches honors greatnes in ciuill honestie formall hypocrisie or the whole possibilitie of nature but in the sinceritie of the heart and continuall walking in the waies of God Salomon saw this and therefore after he had sought happines in all things of this life he willeth vs to heare the end of all namely to feare God and keepe his commandements for thus saith hee this is the whole man If this saith one be the whole man then without this man is no man no though hee wallowe in wealth swimme in pleasures and be carried alofte vpon the wings of Honor For first all these though they were all in the possession of some
be deepelier humbled and âraue more earnestly the pardon of that and other sins For as the beggar is alwaies mending and peecing his garment where he findes a breach so the penitent beleeuing hart must alwaies be exercised in repairing it selfe where it findes a want Againe oft times this triall serues to quicken and reuiue the hidden graces of the heart that men may be thankfull for them and feele an increase of them in the heart The good husbaÌd man cuts the braunches of the Vine not that he hath a purpose to destroy theÌ but to make them beare more fruit In the Canticles wheÌ Christ left his spouse then she riseth out of her bed she opens the dore her hands drop myrrhe on the barre of the doore then further she seekes and cals for him and praiseth him more then euer before Dauid testifieth the like of himselfe In my prosperitie I said I shall neuer be mooued c. but thou didst hide thy face I was troubled TheÌ cried I to thee O Lord prayed to my Lord. Lastly men that liue in the Church being for a time left of God become so impeniteÌt as that they must be giuen vp to Satan yet for no other cause but that the flesh may be killed and the spirit made aliue in the day of the Lord. The third end is the preuenting of sin to come This appeareth in Paul Least saith he I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure In the former times when the Lord among many other had set out Craââer for the maintenance of his blessed truth against his Gods enemies he left him for a while to fall from his religion to make a dangerous recantation but so as therby he preuented many sins and prepared him to a glorious martyrdome As some of his owne words may testifie which he spake a little before his ende And now saith he I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or said in all my life that is the setting abroad of a writing contrary to the truth which now here I renounce as things written with my hand contrary to the truth which I thought in my heart that for feare of death to saue my life c. And for as much as my hand offended writing contrary to my heart my hand shall be first punished therfore for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned Answerably wheÌ he was at the fire first he burnt his right hand which subscribed his body suffered the flame with such constancie and steadfastnes as he neuer almost mooued his eyes lift vp to heauen often he repeated his vnworthie right hand Thus death which he most feared he most desired that he might take reuenge of himselfe for his sinne The vse that all good Christian hearts are to make of these desertions is manifold First if they haue outward rest and walke in the feare of God and be filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost let them not be high minded but feare least a forsaking follow Secondly if in any temptation they iudge themselues forsaken let them coÌsider this wonderfull worke of spirituall desertions which God exerciseth vpon his owne childreÌ very vsually then it may please the Lord they shal find it to be restoratiue against many a quame and swound of spirit conscience into which otherwise they would certainly fall Thirdly seeing God for their triall doth often withdraw himselfe from them let them again draw neere to God presse vnto him euen as a man that shiuers of an ague is always creeping to the fire If it be demanded how a man should come neere G O D the answer is by the vse of his word and praier For by his word he speakes to thee by prayer thou speakest to him Lastly seeing by desertions God will take experience of his seruants let euery man triâ and search his waies and euer bâ turning his feete to the waies of Gods commândements let him indeuour to keepe a good conscience before God and before all men that so he may with Dauid say Iudge me O Lord for I haue walked in mine innocencie my trust hath beene alwaies in the Lord I shall not sâide prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my raines and my heart Vers. 9. Wherewithall shall a young man redresse his waies in taking heede thereto according to thy word FIrst of all be perswaded that the word of God is that onely rule whereby the whole life of euerie man and that in euerie thing must be ordered euen the life of a young man who hath most reasons for himselfe why hee should bee excused as he is most disordered Vers. 10. With mine whole heart haue I sought thee let mee not wander from thy commaundements THen vpon this perswasion giue your selfe vnfainedly to the reading and heating of God his word as the meanes whereby God hath appointed to teach you and pray to God in the carefull vse of those meanes for his holy spirit that thereby you might come to the true vnderstanding of his word Vers. 11. I haue hid thy promise in mine heart that I might not sinne against thee THat which you haue thus learned let it not onely swimme aloft in your braine but let it be deeply setled and grauen in your heart as a treasure labouring to frame all your affections according to it otherwise if thou knowe neâer so much it will notkeepe you from sinning against God Vers. 12. Blessed art thou O Lord teach me thy statutes YOu thus profiting giue thankes to God alwaies for that which you haue learned be it neuer so little it is more than many in the world doe know yet content not yourselfe with it as though you had sufficient but pray vnto him to be further inlightned because it is lesse than many other doe and yourselfe ought to know Vers. 13. With my lips haue I declared all the iudgements of thy mouth BVt aboue all be careful to talke of that to others which you do daily learne yourselfe and out of the abundance of your heart speake of good things vnto men Vers. 14. I haue had as great delight in the way of thy testimonies as in all riches THat you may doe all these things labour to haue a ioy in the word and in all the exercises of it more than in any worldly thing and to be occupied in these things with greatest delight for in what soeuer we take greatest delight that will stick fastest in vs. Vers. 15. I will meditate in thy precepts and consider thy waies LAst of all meditate and consider of that with yourselfe which you haue learned and muse vpon it alone not contenting yourselfe with the generall rules but labouring in
not Here then is a mirrour of Gods children the worldly minded men would alwayes keepe one tenour and neuer bee moued but the children of God doe thus change they cannot finde this wisedome and comfort at the first but then when they are brought lowe Many when they heare a promise thinke to haue it by and by but they maâke not that a promise and the fruition of it is not all at once for the lawe will make them fit before they enioy it This causeth many to fall from the promises which seemed to beleeue because they haue not helpe at the first but the children of God melte and cleaue to the dust and yet trust in God and waite on him and then feele comfortâ others in the beginning of trouble pray and waite a little but if helpe come not quickly then cast they all away But the child of God hath a patient spirit and therefore feeleth comfort when the hasty minded man wanteth not his woe He marketh the deliuerance of others and hopeth for the same and so waiteth still on God Hee was as good as dead and saw no helpe but the word The nature of man is readie to trust in meanes so long as hee hath them therefore God pulleth all meanes from vs that we may onely trust in him Let vs thinke that God hath deliuered others and therefore hee will deliuer vs. ¶ Vers. 26. I haue declared my wayes c. VEers 59. He considereth his wayes that is his inward imperfections outward aberrations from the straite and stâeight wayes of God and here he is not ashamed to declare them that is to acknowledge and confesse that all this came vpon him because hee was forgetfull to doâ Gods will My soule claue vnto the dusâ because I claue not to thee I haue declared my wayes of wickednes teach thou me the wayes of rigtâeousnesse I haue declared my wayes Our wayes are our sinnes or rather that course which we followe in sinning wee ought with the Prophet to declare them that is wee must deale with our sinnes as the iudge dealeth with malefactors 1 Apprehende 2 Aâraâgââ 3 Condemne our selues as guiltie before God For he that hideth his ãâã shâk not prââpâr Proâ 28. 13. See what declarations or rather declamations the Saints mââe against themselues 2. Sam. 12. Psal. 32. 51. Neh. 9. 33. 34 35. Daâ 9 5 6. 7 8. 9 10. It were good for vs in our life time to keepe a register of all our sinnes to recount them often before God that hauing from him our estâere âere wee may not hereafter bee called to an account Men carefully looke how they stand in the world but are carelesse to see how they stand before God and therefore may iustly haue the statutes of bancke-rupts sued against them And thou heardest me This is the benefit that commeth vnto vs vpon the vnfained confession of our sinnes He that confesseth and forsaketh them shall finâe mercie Prou. 28. 13. Vncouer thou God will couer declare thou God will heare In the seate of Iustice vpon earth we say open confession open confusion here it is farre otherwise 1. Ioh. 1. 9. And thou heardest me God heareth our prayers two wayes first in mercie when he granteth the requests of such as call vpon him in the feare of his name Secondly hee heares mens prayers in his wrath Thus he gaue the Israelites quayles at their desire Psal. 78. 29. 30. 31. and Hos. 13 10. 11. Thus men often times curse themselues and others yea their children caâtell and accordingly they haue their wish Dauid was not euer heard at the first neither are we ouer heard at the first It pleaseth God to deale with vs as with the woman of Canaan Matth. 15. 24. 1. To proue vs by delay 2. To exercise our faith 3. That we may acknowledge from whom we haue receiued that which we praied for 4. That wee might more esteeme of the graces giuen by importunitie 5. To whet on our desires after such things as we pray for and 6 that others may learne that he that beleeueth will not make hast Isay 28. 16 Nay it pleaseth God ofteÌtimes not to heare vs at all 1 Because we theÌ know not to aske as we ought Matth. 20. 22. 2. Because wee aske amisse Iames 4. 3. 3. Because they are not good for vs 2. Cor. 12. 7. But because the Prophet saith thou heardest me after what maÌner doth God heare the prayers of his seruaÌts Answer 1. By graunting the thing which was asked according to his wil. 2 By denying the thing desired by giuing something proportionable vnto it We aske temporall he giues spirituall blessings we aske deliuerance he giues patience The Cup was not remoued at Christs prayer his manhood was inabled to beare Gods wrath The pricke in the flesh was not taken from Paul but he heard this voyce My Grace is sufficient for thee Teach me thy statutes This often repetition of this one thing in this Psalme argueth 1 The necessitie of this knowledge 2 The desire he had to obtaine it 3 That such repetitions are not then friuolous when they proceed from a sound heart a zealous affection and a consideration of the necessitie of the thing prayed for 4 That such as haue most light haue little in respect of that they should haue 5. As couetous men thinke they haue neuer gold enough so christian men should thinke they haue neuer knowledge enough ¶ Vers. 27. Make me to vnderstand the way of thy precepts and I will meditate in thy wonderous workes HE goeth on in his former petition and considering that euerie man is a beast in his owne vnderstanding like the owle that cannot beholde the sunne and the Mole that wanteth sight hee desireth that God would partly by his spirit partly by his ministers partly by afflictions partly by studie and labor make him to haue a right and sounde vnderstanding not onely of his statutes but of the wây of his statutes that is after what sort and order he may liue and direct his life according to those things which God hath commaunded him in his Lawe Learne heere first how hard a thing it is for man ouerweening himselfe in his owne wisedome to knowe Gods will till God make vs to knowe wee are fooles and slowe of heart to belieue all that is written in the Worde till CHRIST open our eyes Luke 24. wee say with Nâcâdemus how can these things be Iohn 3. Secondly it is not enough to vnderstand the Word but to knowe the waye to walke in it that by it wee may be directed what to doe when where and how wee ought to performe euery action And I will meditate or as some reade speake of it as if he should say if thou teach me I by thy grace shall teach others and surely to what ende doth God giue knowledge but that wee should be carefull to edifie others by it Wee may not desire this knowledge onely to know
when as they that trust in lying vanities doe forsake their owne mercie Ionah 2. 10. And graunt me graciously thy word He boasteth not on his owne merits but desireth all for Gods goodnes and till it please God to make vs rest in his word and in that alone we shall be carried about with euery blast of new doctrine runne a whoring after our own inuentions and neuer be guided in any good way ¶ Vers. 30. I haue chosen the way of truth and thy iudgements haue I layde before mee THough the Prophet prayed in the former verse against the way of falshood and lying yet it seemeth that by the spirit of God hee had made choyce of a good way for here hee protesteth that for his part hee had chosen the way of trueth and laide before himselfe the waye of Gods iudgements God layde before him two wayes the one straite the other wide the one of life the other of death the one of lying the other of truth which doth hee choose the waye of trueth that is that path which leadeth to trueth and wel-doing and in one word to him who is the way the truth and the life But how comes it that hee makes this choyce is it in the power of his free-will nothing lesse no man can come vnlesse he be drawn walke vnlesse he be directed runne vnlesse he bee enlarged or choose this waye vnlesse hee bee guided by the worke of Gods spirit without which we can doe nothing I haue chosen why then should not wee chuse it surely hee maketh this confession both to stirre vp others by his example and to testifie his resolution that though hee were in danger for this choyce and had fewe companions yet hee for his part would neuer seeke out any other way as Ios. 24. 15. Ioh. 6. 67. 68. 69. The way of truth thus he stâleth the word of God which alone shewes man the waye by which hee may walke safely and vprightlie But before a man can bee set in this way hee hath many seducements offered vnto him to drawe him into by paths It seemeth that Dauid ouercame them all made Gods word that Ariâdnes threed by which he passed through all sorts of Labyrinths If wee intend to make choyce of any other waye doubt not but we shall haue counsellors enough but this is the waye chuse it And thy iudgements haue I laide before me 1. Thy word according to which thou wilt pronounce sentence that haue I saide before mee it is euer in my sight it is my counsellor my comforter my guide and gouernour O happie Dauid if thou hadst euer done so then hadst thou not fallen either by pride of heart in numbring the people or vncleanesse of life with the spouse of Vriah Hence springs all impietie that we laye not GODS iudgements before vs. ¶ Vers. 31. I haue cleaued to thy testimonies O Lord confound me noâ IF euer good man had occasion by crosses to forsake his profession and hold of pietie Dauid had neuer was man more beloued of God yet neuer was man so molested by men remember his troubles and his truth will appeare Did hee now forsake his standing abandon his generall or start aside like a broken bowe no he did not In the Lord was his delight in Gods word was his comfort He did cleaue so fast vnto the word of God in which his will is testified to man that no trouble could make him to forgoe his hold Mee thinkes I may bring in heere Paul speaking as Dauid doth Who shall seperate vs from the loue of Christ shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or naked ââsse or perill or sworde As it is written for thy sake are we killed all the day long wee are counted as sheepe for the slaughter Neuerthelesse in all these things we are more then conquerers through him thât loued vs. For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come Nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall bâe able to seperate vs from the loue of GOD which is in CHRIST IESVS our LORDE Rom. 8. 35. c. Confounde mee not If I cleaue not to thy testimonies thou wilt confounde mee as all they are who start aside from thee if I cleaue vnto thy testimonies men will confounde mee O LORDE suffer mee not to bee confounded by them or to doe that whereby I may be ashamed either before thee or before any man Thus Dauid fearing that by daily accidents his faith and profession might be shaken and he should in the ende become a scorne to his enemies as who more scorned then the most godly desireth that he might haue as he had trusted such good successe that vpon none occasion that hold which he had laide vpon Gods word might be taken from him Where we see it is the custome of the wicked to put most shame vpon them who desire to sticke most fast vnto God and to serue him with greatest sinceritie this is the great griefe of Gods Saints that they are thus confounded for well doing let them goe on as Dauid did let them pray as Dauid here doth in the ende they shall either see the confusion of their enemies or else reioyce in consolation of a good conscience that they are hated without a cause ¶ Verse 32. I will runne the waies of thy commaundements when thou shalt enlarge mine heart THis last verse is a golden verse in which he sheweth principally with what speede and cheerfulnesse he will serue God But because this race celestiall cannot be vndertaken vnlesse we know Christ and in him the remission of sinnes which alone knowledge doth enlarge the heart drawing it out of the dolors of death and perfuming it with a new ioy by which it resteth quieted in the Lord therefore as before he desired to be quickened and cheereÌd according to Gods word so heere he promiseth that he will most cheerfully goe on in the waies of Gods statutes where it shall please the Lord to set his heart at libertie by taking away from him the feare of his displeasure purchased by sinne and the furie of his enemies of whom he was in danger I will runne c. it is a metaphor borrowed from runners in a race who questionles doe runne with speede Such an one was Ahimaaz 2. Sam. 18. who outâan Chushi to bring Dauid tydings of Absolons death And Iohn who did ouerrunne Peter to the sepulcher Iohn 20. 4. Dauid will imitate these runners he will make hast and delay no time to keepe Gods righteous iudgements So would Paul himselfe Philip. 3. 13. I forget that which is behinde and I endeuor myselfe to that which is before And followe hard towards the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus And to this race he exhorteth the Corinthians 1. Epistle 9. Chapter Verse 2. So runne that ye may obtaine Now in this race some creepe
Again the purpose of Gods spirit is not to disallowe the vse of Physicke for when Ezechias was absolued of his sinnes by Esaias then did the Prophet commaund that figge leaues should be taken and laid to it and how can he then mislike that which he there commaunded This generall doctrine then may be gathered that what disease or affliction soeuer commeth to a mans body for what cause soeuer yea though it be for the triall of faith yet the way to come out of it is to looke to our soules and to clense them for if they be once purified then the body will be easily cured For if God said iudge your selues that yee may not be iudged he will be likewise sure not to iudge vs if we will iudge our selues but when we shall begin to iudge our selues he will leaue off to correct vs Psalm 89. and 1. Corinth 11. Vers. 83. For I am like a bottell in the smoke yet doe I not forget thy statutes VVE must remember the promises the commandements in all our troubles and they will sustaine vs for if any faile in trouble it is because they trust not the promises or keepe not the commandements If we will be sure then that no affliction shall hurt vs but helpe vs and turne to our good and to assure vs of life euerlasting and to be deliuered out of them in Gods good time then let vs looke to all the promises made to vs in Christ and build a good conscience vpon Gods commaundements But if we faile in these then may we be sure that in trouble we shall faile 2. Cor. 7. And these two helpe one another If thou wilt be sound in the faith then labor to keep the commandements and if thou wilt not be driuen from the obedience of the commandements then confirme thy selfe in the promises of the forgiuenes of sinnes of Gods prouidence and of eternall life For if thou canst beleeue these then neither pleasure nor paine shall make thee forsake thy obedience but these shall be so pleasant to thee that thou shalt wholy labour to please God These two reasons Paul vseth 1. Tim. 3. to moue men to obedience First the promises of the forgiuenes of sinnes secondly of euerlasting life and to these adde Gods prouidence And this is the cause of all sinne because men beleeue not that the threatnings of God are true For if they could be perswaded of that which is Psal. 89. He will visite their sinnes c. the children of God should not need to thinke of hell and other tormeÌts belonging to the wicked in the life to come Because that if they knew that though they were deliuered from paines in the world to come yet the Lord would punish their sinnes in this life and would bring them to pouerty to contempt to be reproched to be slandered c. euen this would make them loth to offend And surely the Lord will doe this for if he be neither a wise nor louing earthly father which will not correct his sonnes when they doe euill surely it must needes be that God must either be vnwise not louing or he must punish them his children that offend For though he hath made a couenant with them that hell shall not preuaile against them yet hath he not made a couenant to free them in this life because that he will driue them to the crosse of Christ by laying crosses vpon them Againe if men could beleeue the promises of God made in Christ for the forgiuenes of sinnes for Gods fatherly prouidence and for life euerlasting then would they hauing these promises purge themselues from all filthines and finish the course of their saluation in seare 2. Cor. 7. vers 1. And this beliefe in Gods promises is it that maketh men leaue sin for conscience sake to yeeld obedience to Gods will so that this beleefe bringeth forth pure obedience to Gods will Againe beleefe in Gods promises is strengthened by obedience as Peter saith Make your election and calling sure by good workes For when the Lord shal see that we haue a care to do his will then will he multiplie the graces of the spirit vpon vs so that we shal be better coÌsirmed in his promises If we will not then be brought to doubt or despaire of Gods promises when trouble and anguish shall come then let vs labour to build a good conscience vpon the word and commandements And if we will not be drawn away with worldly pleasures then let vs consider those promises which God hath made vnto vs. For when men begin to doubt of Gods promises they begin also to doubt of the commaundements and when men doubt of the commandements they also doubt of the promises and when men doubt of both then is sinne a light matter vnto them For faith in Gods promises breedeth obedience and obedience confirmeth saith in the promises therefore we must labour for them both and pray for both Vers. 84. How many are the daies of thy seruant when wilt thou execute iudgement on them that persecute me THis verse the second verse shew that it is lawfull for Gods children to make knowne their infirmities to him so that they waite patiently for helpe from him For this onely displeaseth him when we please our selues in moyling against them otherwise when we come in reuerence it pleaseth God that we should lay out our infirmities before him Thus Abraham and Mary laying out their infirmities with misliking of them desired that they might know how the things should come to passe but Sara and Zacharie did contrarie This is a comfortable thing that when we are in any trouble we may lay our our temptations to him so that it be with trust in the promises and misliking of our infirmities with a longing after Gods mercie in a feare of his Maiestie and a desire to be helped of our euill and corrupt infirmitie When. He had beene exercised a long time and now he prayeth that he may be helped least he through infirmitie put his hand to euill Many will make their complaint but it is too soone euen before they haue been exercised But we must be contented to be in long trouble and we may yet looke for Gods helpe acknowledging it to be his great goodnes that he continued and held vs out so long in trouble Wilt thou execute This is an ordinarie prayer not against any certaine persons but rather generally against Gods enemies and their euill causes For the Lord executeth iudgement vpon his children for their conuersion as Paul Act. 9 and vpon the wicked for their confusion He prayeth against them that belonged not to God and yet not so much against their persons as their euill causes and no otherwise against their persons than they âre ioyned with the causes And thus may we doe for the confusion of Gods enemies otherwise we cannot Vers. 85. The proude haue digged pits for me which is not after thy law
the Prophet here setteth downe by proofe in his owne person Neither must wee thinke that as it were with a trumpet he doth here blow and sound forth his owne praise but rather by his example is desirous to stirre others vp Vers 98. By thy commaundements thou hast made mee wiser than mine enemies for they are âuer with me THe first of the particular effects is contained in these words By thy coÌmandements thou hast made me wiser than mine enemies Wee see how men now adayes straine their wits to match their enemies in policies deuices but few thinke on this sound meanes whereby we shall surely preuaile against them Now if it be so that whatsoeuer is written is written for our instructioÌ and comfort in making mention of the meanes the Prophet of the Lord doth teach vs that it was no extraordinarie worke of the Lord proper to him but a meanes appointed of God for vs all to follow Whereby hee teacheth vs that God will blesse vs to attaine to the like wisedome if we will endeuour to vse the like meanes To apply this to our profit wee must gather the particular out of the generall doctrine on this manner whosoeuer shall haue the commaundements of God euer with him hee shall be wiser then his enemies than his teachers than the ancient but Dauid did so or wee doe so therefore Dauid and we shall finde this wisedome But some man will say Experience teacheth vs a cleane contrarie doctrine that Gods children are not so wise in their light as the children of this world are in their generation I answere That it is true experience prooueth and our Sauiour Christ teacheth but this I adde that the experience commeth from our small sight of the word and not for any want of the word it selfe when Gods children haue it on their side And our Sauiour Christ his speech tendeth rather to shew what it is through our corruption than what it ought to be so that iustly he vseth it to our shame Indeede ciuill wisedome which choketh in them all temptations with worldly delights hauing the diuell to be their schoole master doth worke in them a contentation of minde while for a season they smother as they thinke the iudgements of God breathing vpon them And because on the contarie the spirits of Gods children are occupyed in heauenly things yet often the flesh so laboureth against the spirit that whilest they would be wiser than the Lord or would vse any indirect meanes against their enemies or in vsing good meanes faile in prayer or in not staying themselues on Gods prouidence and appointed time of deliuerance it commeth to passe that they are ouercome But whilest they renounce themselues and their owne wisedome and craue counsaile of God in his word and the direction of his Spirit by prayer whilest they vse good meanes in a good cause and keeping a good conscience waite on the hand of the Lorde they shall bee sure to haue the ouerthrowe of their enemies Proofe doth teach vs that a silly soule in the Countrey which walketh in the wayes of the Lorde will soone discouer the shifting pollicies of a worldly learned man brought vp in the Vniuersitie because the wrath of the Lord hangeth ouer the one and his mercifull spirit watcheth ouer the other But so long as wee will shoote with Sathan in his owne bowe and repell policie with policie what follie shall be found in vs though we can howle loftily with the wolfe and deale cunningly with the Grecians when as the Lord will neuer suffer a good cause to be maintained by euill meanes Some of vs seeke the word but in seeking it we rest in our owne good meaning not humbling our selues before the Lord but our wisdome herein must come from the spirit For we can no more by the eie of reason see the light of the word then Howlets looke vpon the bright Sunne Wherefore the Lord will haue vs in all controuersies with our aduersaries to depend on him and to know that the cause must not depend on our owne shoulders then must we by faith in the bloodshedding of Christ beleeue that our sinnes neither new nor old shall hinder the helping hand of the Lord. We must trust on Gods prouidence and promises and stay our selues by prayer on his wisedome if we look to be wiser than our aduersaries An excellent example hereof we haue to proue that secret sinnes not repented of may hinder the Lords dealing with vs against our enemies We read that after that filthy incest mentioned in Iudg. 17. which made the Leuite whose wife was abused to cut her in twelue peeces and send her through all the parts of Israel there was warre betweene the Beniamites and Israel and the Beniamites being but few in number and maintaining an euill cause in two battels ouercame the Israelites vntil at length they humbled themselues with prayer and fasting and repented of that euill which was amongst them so that in the third assault the Lord gaue his people strength mightily to preuaile against their enemies So we may haue a good cause and vse good meanes and yet for want of reconciling our selues to God for some sinne new or old we may suffer the ouerthrow If then our cause be good we must vse good meanes faith in Christ trust in his prouidence and staying our selues on his wisedome Doe we not see by experience how the Martyrs of God humbling themselues on this maner preuailed in mightie power against their accusers Deut. 4. Moses sheweth that the enemies of God were driuen to confesse that only Gods people were wise euen because God gaue them good lawes This was it that made Ioseph wiser than his brethren Moses wiser than the Egyptians and Daniel than all the Magicians of Babylon and Dauid than all his politike enemies Marke I pray you all figuratiue hyperbolicall and darke speeches the Metaphors and Parables which are in the word of God and you shall finde that they were learned people to whom the bookes were written and had attained that measure of wisedome and knowledge which in our time none can vnderstand but they which are brought vp in learning which thing we may also obserue in them of whom the Histories of the booke of God are written and yet who were more blockish then the Iewes after they had transgressed so obstinately the law of the Lord But shall wee vnderstand this as though the children of God were in euery particular action wiser then the wicked ones No but onely in those things and then wherein and when they vsed this wisedome of the Spirit and gaue themselues and their causes to be gouerned according to Gods word Looke on Dauid who though hee was wise so long as he kept a good conscience yet harkening to policie and not willing to stay himselfe on the simplicitie of Gods word how suddenly was hee ouercome and yeelded so farre that he dissembled euen
the steadinesse stilnesse and mildnesse of our minde in that wee will not dispute with reason against any thing in our regeneration I see that many that wil not deliuer themselues and their reasons to be captiuated vnto the truth and refuse to beleeue the mysticall power of the Gospel are in time carried away by foule and effectuall illusions For there are many who hearing in the word of the wonderful creation redemption and preseruation of man and of the matter of the SacrameÌts cannot beleeue them yet afterwards goe to witches and to be caught of the diuell which they cannot vnlesse they professe and practise an euill faith so that they which will no profit by the truth will suffer themselues to be deluded The other kinde of euill in my diuision was of things not apparantly euill As in times past we were carefull for nothing more then with libertie of minde to vse the creatures of God so now adayes nothing is lesse to be taught because loose libertie and licentiousnes serue so for the flesh and we do not by our libertie serue one another in loue We can say outward things are lawful euery man obiecteth outward things cannot desile a man I answere that when outward liberty bringeth inward bondage and the pretence of outward things lawfull hinder the necessary inward things they be made vnlawfull All things are vnlawfull saith Paul but I will not be brought vnder the bondage of any thing Well howsoeuer wee pretend this lawfull vse of outward things which in their owne natures are the good creatures to cloake our wantonnesse withal let vs know that the wickednesse beginneth in wantonnesse and wantonnesse endeth in wickednesse because it is the way of a dangerous downfall of our soules For either the Lord will punish it with present and temporall punishment or else will cast vs into some great sinnes hereafter And though I will not affirme that euery wanton young man is a meere wicked man yet I dare affirme that wantonnesse is the way to further euill Besides this am I sure of wantonnesse maketh vs vnapt to good workes it takes away the comfort of Gods spirit the ioye of the word the sweetnesse of prayer and of the Sacraments Againe as it is certaine that wantons pray not meditate not nor doe any good thing aright because that sinne desireth all euill and hindereth all good things so if the word would teach vs sinne we would learne it if it make for our good wee cannot learne it And that wee may see to how many euils youth and wantonnesse be subiect reade Galath 6. 1. Cor. 6. Eccl. 11. Psal. 25. Iob. 14. Ierem. 21. So now we know what is the meaning of the man of God in this word euill way that is that which is occasion of euill We can say in worldly things because the way is dangerous through ditches theeues pits or such like Oh that the same minde were in vs to preuent the perils of our soules Our Sauiour Christ taught vs that if our eye offend vs we should pull it out if our hand or foote offend vs we should cut them off the meaning whereof is that we should not indeed shred them off but resraine from the corrupt vsing of them and turne them to a better vse We haue shewed hitherto how carefully the man of God vsed the meanes to godlines and also how carefull hee was to auoide all occasions of euill Wee must not then thinke christianity to bee so small a thing if as lingerers wee make such friuolous excuses that it is hard to be a good man we shall surely neuer come to so high a dignitie We haue also shewed that vnles we labour to deny our selues we shall neuer buckle our selues after the graces of God Vers. 102. I haue not declined from thy iudgements for thou diddest teach me AS if he should say I haue seene and obserued that whosoeuer did resraine from euill they were wiser than their enemies they became more learned than their teachers and proued grauer than the ancient and that they which did not resraine were greatly punished plagued and trodden downe and as thou hast punished some so wilt thou also punish others wherefore I haue not declined from thy iudgements Was there euer towne people or person which truly beleeued in Iesus Christ in whose life and death did not appeare plentifully Gods mercy And contrarily how haue the vnbeleeuers bin giuen ouer to hardnes of heart and a reprobate minde many plagues wars and other iudgements of God to them incident Old Protestants are now become rustie because they made no account of Gods word in their youth Esau lost his Birth-right for a messe of pottage hee sought it afterwards with teares but could not haue it whose prophanesse grew by pleasures We see many wanton men to come to fearefull ends and silthie adulteries who beginning to condemne the word fell to spending from spending to rioting from riot to adulterie from that to theft and from stealing to death If we will obserue godly discipline we must first learne Gods doctrine if wee will learne his iudgements we must learne his mercie We attribute too much to fortune to fatall destinies to charmings and such like but no man doth looke vp to the hand of God wherein we take his name in vaine in not vsing aright his iudgements Thou hast taught me that is thou hast besides the ministeriall preaching giuen me an extraordinarie knowledge of thy iudgements Many knowe much who notwithstanding cannot profit by Gods iudgements So that the briefe and plaine meaning of the Prophet is thus much in effect O Lord I haue not had this knowledge in and of my selfe but I receiued it of thy Holy spirite it was thy mercie and thy grace that made mee knowe thy iudgements The man of God then sheweth vs in this verse that hee did alwayes set the iudgements of God before him what made him then so carefull to doe them the considering of them in his mind the occupying his eies to marke them the vsing of his eares to heare how God performed his promises to the obedient executed his fearefull threatnings on the wicked A thing than which nothing is worthie of greater meditation We heare often with our eares but with little profit the glorious promises and wonderfull vengeance of the Lord what is commaunded and what is forbidden but when we consider and see before our eyes how the Lord hath performed these things we are humbled from sinne comforted to obedience This is it that breeds triall proofe experience to see how the Lord hath in his mercy dealt with Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph Dauid his faithful seruants and how he hath plagued the Egyptians the Sodomites the olde world and other of his enemies Thy iudgements of old O Lord saith Dauid haue I considered Wee shall neuer effectually obserue the iudgements of old vnlesse we obserue the iudgements of God of late For
but of a patient faith and the cause of impatiencie is want of faith Of this faith speaketh the Prophet Esai 28 16. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation He that beleeueth shall not make haste to wit to by-waies and indirect meanes as casting off his hope of God his promises Of the contrarie the want of faith speaketh our Sauiour Christ Luke 18. 8. When the Sonne of man commeth shall he finde faith on the earth Likewise Heb. 10. when the Apostle had said The iust shall liue by faith If any withdraw himselfe his minde is not vpright in him my soule shall haue no pleasure in him Againe Habac. 2. when the Lord had commanded the Prophet to waite he saith He that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not vpright in him that is he hath a troubled minde and vnquiet spirit Wherefore let vs attend vpon that exhortation of the Apostle Iam. 5. 11. Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made As if he should say ye are not ignorant of that my errour of patieÌce who when the Lord suspended his iudgements still waited for the accomplishments of his promises Whosoeuer then thinketh himselfe to haue faith and by patience cannot waite for the Lord his leisure and due time of helpe but withdraweth himselfe and maketh haste to other meanes and not staying himselfe on God his word and promises but hastneth and cannot be quiet in his minde vntill presently he haue gotten some helpe he is as yet an vnbeleeuer And I haue done thy Commandements Euen as without faith it is impossible to please God so is it impossible truly to trust in God his saluation vnlesse we labour by faith to serue him in loue and to please him with good workes Wherefore as the Apostle hath taken vp the truth of this rule so he sheweth Heb. 11. how all the Fathers by their faith did trauell in good workes By faith saith he Abel offered vnto God a greater sacrifice than Cain by faith was Enoch taken away by faith Noah prepared the Arke by faith Abraham obeyed God through faith Sarah receiued strength to conceiue c. A contrarie argument to that which we haue in our times where our faith and profession is so barren of good workes True it is that when we will glorie before God all boasting in good workes is shut out in that if he entreth into iudgement with the best of our actions he shal find them polluted with many imperfections so that we can by no meanes stand before him but in faith but Iam. 2. 20. Wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without workes is dead was not Abraham our father iustified through workes c. where we must note the diuers significations of the word iustifie if we will shew these two propositions to be true and how they may be reconciled we are iustified by faith we are iustified by workes For as God sanctifieth vs when he maketh vs partakers of his holinesse and we sanctifie him when we shew him to be holie so God is said to iustifie vs when we are approued iust before God and we iustifie God when we testifie that he is iust In like maner faith iustifieth vs in that it acquiteth vs before God from our sinnes for Christ his sake in whom we beleeue workes iustifie vs in as much as they witnesse to vs and to men that we are iustified by faith before God whereof our sanctification is a pledge So that we meane nothing else when we say we are iustified by works than if we should say We declare and make knowne that we are iustified by these works For when euery good worke is of the spirit of God and the spirit of God is giuen to none but to the children of God when we faile in doing many things whereunto we are by Gods spirit moued and in those things which we doe we corrupt those motions so that our best actions stand in neede of faith to haue them purged in Christ his perfit obedience it is manifest that our workes onely giue a testimonie to our selues and others that we are iustified If then we haue true faith it must worke by loue that as faith doth acquite vs from sinne before God so good workes may giue euidence thereof before men When then we are carried away with dulnesse in good things and with deadnesse in weldoing we are to trie our hearts if we want God is not pleased with vs if we haue saith without workes we deceiue our selues The meaning then of the man of God in this place is thus much Because I know that they haue happie successe that loue thee and obey thy word this moueth me to keepe a good conscience So we haue learned thus much that it is but follie to boast of faith without good workes For as we iudge a man to be aliue so long as we perceiue his vitall spirits his animall powers and naturall operations to exercise themselues and thinke that he is not dead whilest the faculties of the minde are exercised in the senses meÌbers powers of the body but notwithstanding that life it selfe is a thing most secret yet by a mans seeing hearing tasting touching going and working we discerne the same euen so so long as we perceiue the fruits of God his spirit and new birth and the effects of grace and fruites of sanctification in the soule we thinke him not spiritually dead in whom these things are And notwithstanding saith which is the life of Gods children be a most secret thing yet when we can open our eyes to see the wonderfull word of God to his praise and shut them from seeing vanities when our eares are open to the works of God and closed and dull to heare worldly vanities when our mouthes can speak of Gods iudgements and are dumbe in leasings we may iudge by these and the like effects that there is the life of Christ in vs. And herewithall we must obserue as these naturall workings are not the cause of life but that rather insomuch as we liue these things do exercise themselues in vs euen so the good workes are no cause why we are good or liue by faith but because by faith in Christ we are accounted good and iust before the Lord therefore we are good For as the tree hath not his goodnes of the fruits but the fruits haue their goodnes because first the tree was good so we cannot be said to be good in respect of our workes but our workes are good in respect of vs iustified before by faith And although the sap life and nourishment of the tree be a thing most secret and hidden from common sense yet by the leaues buds greenes and fruits thereof we draw knowledge of the life in it so though our life which is hidden in Christ be hidden from flesh and
be thankfulnes in man aboue that which is in beasts vnlesse man will be iudged euen by the bruit beasts to bee more guiltie of his condemnation For as there is no more praying in vs than there is beleeuing so there is no beleeuing without knowing God and there is no thankesgiuing without both knowing and also beleeing in God If in any measure therefore we will praise God wee must in some measure know God if we will praise God more than the common sort of men wee must labour to know more than the common sort of men But what meaneth the Prophet to desire to bee taught was hee not well seene in the word had he not learned much as becommeth a Prophet what teaching doth hee here meane knowledge puffeth vp and is voide of humilitie confessing our wants This is the teaching of the spirit For it is no doubt but he had eyes to see as well as others he had cares to heare hee had an heare to conceiue hee was a man of God Howbeit wee are to know that though our eyes be vpon our booke and the word be sounded in our eares yet it is the spirit of God that maketh vs teacheable in iudgement and frameable in our affections What haue we which we haue nor receiued it is the gift of God and to you it is giuen saith our Sauiour Christ to his Disciples to vnderstand the mysteries of God This then being giuen of God by his spirit must cause vs to bee thankefull Why doe so many excell in knowledge and why doe so few giue thankes surely because they are taught by the letter and not by the spirit For a man may attaine to the knowledge of the word as others attaine to the knowledge of humaine arts but to his iuster condemnation Wherefore in a word we may conclude if the man of God might haue atchieued such knowledge without such meanes he was either too much busied in that wherein he needed not haue troubled himselfe or else an hypocrite But if we reade that the blinde which were restored to their sight the deafe whose eares were opened the dumbe who by the finger of Christ his power did speake againe acknowledged this to be the only worke of God and were thankefull although indeed of the ten leapers which were cleansed one onely was thankful and nine held their peace how much are wee bound to praise and magnifie the name of our good God who hath deliuered vs from blindnes and ignorance wherein we were plunged to see the bright beames of the glorious Gospell who hath opened our heauie and dull eares to heare the sweet voyce of the sonne of God who hath vntied our tongues and vnclosed our lips which were sewed vp from sounding the praise of our saluation yea and which more is hath vntied restored our feete to walke in the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God and hast cast out of vs the diuell and his power and spoiled from henceforth his kingdome in vs that we might serue the Lord in newnes of conuersation We see now that whosoeuer is taught aright to the kingdome of God he shall praise the Lord. But what is the cause why this effect is so little found in vs of praising God euen because we are voyd of the cause that is of teaching of the spirit For either surely we haue none vnderstanding or else we haue not the vnderstanding of the spirit O blessed work of Gods spirit thankesgiuing This made the Propher say Psal 16. 2. My weldoing extendeth not to thee O Lord. And 116. 12. What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits towards me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord. That is I will acknowledge his olde graces receiued and hope that I shall haue his mercies continued But herein is another thing worthy to be obserued that according to the proportioÌ of his praiers is the proportion of thankesgiuing For as the two former verses containe two prayers so the two latter verses containe two thankesgiuings And marke how according to the vehemeney of his praier there is a vehemencie of thankesgiuing For as he had said let my complaint come before theâ so he addeth my lips shal powr eforth thy praise continually A word drawn from spoutes or spring-heads which aboundantly yeeld water out from them So to complaints answereth the word of powring out In the second he saith Let my supplication come before ãâã Whereunto answereth my tongue shall intreat of thy word Where he promiseth to be no ââsse shrill in thankesgiuing than loude in praying to the Lord. Oh âââs throweth downe the hearts of Gods children that they can in no measure nor proportion be thankefull for Gods benefits This vnthankefulnesse must needes be grieuous vnto the Lord which is so odious in the sight of man wee see bestowe a benefit on a begger their suites and complaints doe in many degrees exceede their thankesgiuing and certainely as this vnthankefulnesse is from man to man so also it is from man to God For let vs be in paine in sickenesse in pouertie or any other affliction and what prayers make we what protestations vowe we how often crie we Lord helpe me Lord haue mercie upon me rid me now Lord and I will giue thankes to thee But when the rod is off how many among ten returne to giue thankes for our deliuerance peraduenture one Thus wee see how liberall we are in praying because it is easie to see our wants and how sparing wee are in thankesgiuing because we doe not so easily see our benefits We see how often wee are in praying how seldome in thankesgiuing we see how feruent wee are in crauing how cold we are in acknowledging the supplie of our wants If we attaine not to this measure and proportion of thanksgiuing with the man of God at the least let vs complaine and mone our vnthankfulnesse and dulnesse For we must be assured that if we offer not in some degree the calues of our lippes the Lord hath lost his mercies and spent them as it were in vaine and we depriue our selues of the fruit of them to be continued vnto vs hereafter Vers. 172. My tongue shall intreate of thy word for all thy commandements are righteous ANd though the man of God saith here My tongue shall intreate of thy praises Wee must not therein denye but that our liues must expresse the fruites of the same as wee may see port 5. vers 1. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the end And port 1. vers 8. wheÌ the man of God hath promised to praise the Lord with an vpright heart he addeth in the verse following I will keepe thy statutes c. As also port 19. 1. Heare me O Lord and I will keepe thy statutes So that not onely in word but in our liues must we endeuour to praise God It followeth in the same verse For all
vncleannes securitie and such like sinnes haue so beaten and trampled vpon thy heart that it is euen hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne but repent thee of thy former sinne and put away the euill of thy workes and then come to the word with a holy heart and then thou shalt see and feele thy vnderstanding inlightened thy iudgement reformed and all the words of wisedome plaine and easie vnto thee All this is confirmed vnto vs by plaine and daily experience for when a man hath been buffeted with some sinne when he hath yeelded too much to pride worldlinesse anger and such like when he hath fallen into some misliking of the word or of the preacher then in hearing he heareth not and the word is a sealed booke vnto him Contrariwise when men doe most mislike themselues for their sinnes when they be most grieued for their dulnes when they thinke themselues most vnapt and most vnworthie of knowledge and yet desire to finde comfort in the word wish to be inlightened and led into the true knowledge of it then doth the Lord very often giue them the deepest insight into his heauenly mysteries then doth he worke in them a most comfortable feeling then doth he also put and stirre vp most heauenly and holy motions in their minds By all this must we learne many things first when we heare the word without fruite then we must returne into our selues and know that our sinnes are the cause of blockish dulnesse which is come vpon vs. Anger hath troubled our affections and pleasure hath stollen away our hearts profit hath corrupted our iudgements therefore our iudgements doe not yeeld vnto the word it cannot enter into our hearts neither can it worke vpon our affections We are then in this case to bewaile our sinnes to labour for repentance to pray for the spirit of sanctification whereby these sinnes may be consumed and then returne vnto the word with prayer and the Lord wil blesse our vnderstanding Againe when we see our iudgements reformed and our hearts touched so that the word worketh vpon our affections then we must know that the good worke of God hath gone before his mercy hath disburdened vs of the heauie burthen of sin his goodnesse hath emptied our hearts of vnprofitable thoughts and his good spirit hath wrought all in all in vs. Then to shut vp this verse let vs know that as sinne doth hinder and holde the word out of our hearts so doth the loue of the word as it were open the doore of our hearts and make a broad and large passage for the word to enter into vs and to worke that good worke for which it was sent It followeth in the next verse Vers. 7. Depart from a foole when thou perceiuest not in him the lips of knowledge GOD hath ordained that men should liue together that one might bee helpfull to another But there is a neerer bond of friendship when one entreth into league with another or when one maketh choice of another for some neerer bond of friendship affinitie or such like And because this bond cannot stand but where there is a great likenes of conditions and qualities and it is commonly seene that the partie better affected is sooner chaunged therefore in this place we be admonished to beware least at any time we ioyne our selues to those that are foolish and vngodly Not that it is altogether vnlawfull to haue any dealing with them but that wee may not come too neere vnto them For to eate and drinke with them to dwell in the same towne by them and such other common duties be not vnlawfull But to ioyne in marriage with them to make them priuie to to our counsels or to vse them as more neere and speciall friends this is vnlawful and this is here forbidden For little or no good at all can bee gotten by them they will hardly or not at all be brought to goodnesse and such is their subtiltie that one of them is able to peruert the faith or at least to corrupt the manners of very many Good cause therefore there is why we should depart and get our selues from them on the contrary side wee bee taught to seeke out good company and to ioyne our selues to them as neerly as may bee yet with this full purpose of heart that wee may receiue fruite and profit by them Nature doth call vpon vs to doe this the communion of Saints requires it at our hands our own profit should compel vs the examples of euery maÌ in each calling may moue vs therunto For men doe desire to be in companie of their betters the scholler would be in companie of him that is better learned the worshipful man desireth the companie of the noble man and the honorable delighteth much in the fauour of the Prince Yea in the basest occupations and handicrafts men doe still desire to bee in the company of them that are most skilfull And all this is to obtaine the knowledge of earthly things and the fauour of them that can helpe them how much more then should we desire the companie one of another that we might be helpfull one to another in heauenly things Nay how intirely should wee be ioyned one to another and receiue good one by another in all kinde of goodnesse And yet must this bee done in great discretion for the best men haue their faults Therefore wee must be most carefull as to receiue what good we can by any so to receiue hurt or hinderance by none at all It followeth Vers. 8. The wisedome of the prudent is to vnderstand his way but the foolishnesse of fooles is deceit THat is true wisedome indeede which beginning at knowledge doth goe forward vnto practise and beginning at faith doth further proceede vnto the fruites of faith For vnlesse there be profitable vse of knowledge both in our generall and particular callings it hath neither the sense nor the sauour of heauenly wisedome Then we be here admonished to labour that our knowledge may growe vnto faith and that we builde a godly life vpon faith And that we may thus do we must especially trauell that our hearts may stand in awe of Gods word and that we may haue a charitable and louing heart vnto men This if we can obtaine then shall wee in feare and loue doe the good duties which may glorifie God profit men and haue sure arguments that we haue true wisedome But the foolishnes of fooles is deceit That is they doe either take a wrong course of life or else if they take a right course yet their hearts are not aright and therefore they deceiue both themselues and others All this commeth to passe because with conscience they do not apply euery general point of doctrine to their particular estate and labour not to make practise of it We giue titles vnto men count them wise and politike men that can foresee and preuent worldly displeasure But the
our guide and goe before and we must follow after Many make strange to follow his call they will not giue vp their names they wil it may be goe before him or euen by him or cheeke by cheeke but they will not follow after And wherefore Surely they will doe all with reason But Christ requireth faith and reason to Christ is a very euill seruingman A great number already taught in the word will not follow it but if any thing proceed from the forge of their own reason that they magnifie that they wil follow So Ezech. 20. certaine prophets would not follow God and his word but their own spirits and yet there is no greater ods in the world than betweene our owne reason and Gods wisedome as Esa. 55. My thoughts saith the Lord are not as your thoughts Well if wee will follow Christ wee must follow him not as a great Lord to graunt vs great leases fat farmes or high towers but as a man contemned as the reproch of the world as a man full of sorrowes Christ hath two crownes the one of thornes the other of glorie he that wil be honoured with the last must be humbled with the first CHAP. XII Of Conference and Godly wisedome in the gouernment of the tongue AS we often speake of things lawfull but yet for want of wisedome to examine the time place and persons when where and with whom we talke Sathan laboureth to make vs strict silent in our speech when often we might speake to Gods glorie to the auoyding of which temptation we must endeuour to speake when God giueth occasion and that with thankefull acknowledging of Gods spirituall grace by the motion whereof we speake as also with humble acknowledgement of our weakenes who being measured with Gods iustice we should be found to haue stained our speeches and Gods graces with great corruptions and to faile in many circumstances How be it if we do it in a single heart and euen because we loue Gods word and in zeale of Gods glorie we may boldly speake committing the successe which on vs if we obserued all circumstances did not depend to the omnipotencie of God to the blessing of Christ and to the working of the holy spirit for we being neither God nor Christ nor Angels must not thinke to preuaile of our selues by our speeches nor stay vntill we thinke our selues most fit but coÌmend our hearts to the Lord who vndoubtedly spareth weakelings 2 Being Christians we must not stay our selues in our meetings for others to begin good speeches but if God giue vs any good thing in our mindes let vs with all humblenes put it forth to be examined if we feele nothing let vs complaine of our dulnesse and deadnesse euen thereby we shal giue occasion of good conference For as in silence among euil men one euill word setteth abroch many so in deadnes among good men one good word may quicken many 3 It were to be wished that godly men in their meetings would first by prayer offer vp their speeches to God to vse them aduisedly reuerently and not passing their bounds of knowledge and if they could not speake of any thing yet they should aske some thing if they could not aske yet they might speake of the communion of Saints if they could say nothing yet at the least they should complaine of the dulnes of their mind so that of their dulnes and deadnes should arise quicknesse and life of speech againe 4 We must be carefull in vsing and watchfull in restraining the tongue Dauid prayed for a watch before his tongue and for a porter at the doore of his lips he would keepe his mouth with a bridle that it should not go riot nor open oft without a cause The eie glaunceth our hands slip our foote treads awry yet if we hold our tongue qualified we shall doe the better It is a little peece of flesh small in quantitie but mightie in qualitie it is soft but slipperie it goeth lightly but falleth heauily it striketh soft but woundeth sore it goeth out quickly but burneth vehemently it pierceth deepe and therefore not healed speedily it hath libertie granted easily to goe forth but it will finde no meanes easily to returne home It is compared with perillous things to a sharpe two edged sword to a razor to sharpe arrowes to an Adders sting to the poyson of an Aspe to fierie coales and being once enflamed by Sathans bellowes to the fire of hell CHAP. XIII Of the Church THe Papist of pride the Familie of loue of hypocrisie and many of singularitie haue singled themselues from vs as Hymenaeus did But we are little discouraged and lesse follow it For if they separate themselues as stones from the building and as members from the body what hope is there of them The Papists will say we forsake them and not they vs. We forsake them in the wall they vs in the foundation For our faith was before their opinion though their persons were before ours As Noah forsooke the world as Lot forsooke Sodome as Abraham forsooke Aegypt as our Sauiour Christ forsooke the Pharisies so wee for sake them and Christ shall be the iudge who hath bene the runnagate who hath bene the Apostata 2 Behold a miracle heauen made subiect to the earth O what is man that thou art so mindfull of him not onely to giue him the rule of the earth but euen of heauen Whom the Church doth loose on earth the Lord doth loose in heauen and whome the Church hath bound on earth he also hath bound in heauen Hee doth manie things without vs yet when we haue done this he will not alter it nor doe otherwise 3 Albeit the Church be base and contemptible in the world yet hee counteth it as the apple of his eye The earth the aire and the heauens attended on it and hee hath made the Angels to serue it Hee hath committed his treasures to it And what bee his treasures Surely when Dauid commeth to value it hee saith that it is better than golde than much golde than much fine golde than all pretious stones The word of reconciliation the couenant of grace the broade seales of his kingdome Baptisme and the Lords Supper binding and loosing life and death are left and committed to the Church and her holy Ministers 4 The Church is euen the quintessence of the world such as Sathan hath sifted to the proofe it is euen washed and made cleane with the bloud and water which issued out of Christs side It seemeth hee forgot to loue himselfe that hee might loue vs yea if that one death and suffering had not beene sufficient hee would yet once more come againe for vs. 5 It is one thing to liue where meanes of pure worship are wanting another to bee where false worship is erected for the first we are not to flie the Church but by prayer and patience
of the Gospell In thy seed shal all nations be blessed The fruit of Abrahams catechizing his sonne went out to pray Gen. 24. 37. his seruant praieth before his busines vers 12. and giueth thanks after vers 26 he refuseth to eate till he had discharged himselfe of his maisters message In the time of the lawe Deut. 6. 7. so soone as the lawe was giuen the Lord commaunded them to teach their children The practise of this we may see in Hanna deliuering Samuel to Hesi his instructor so soone as he was weaned 1. Sam. 1. in Dauid as Salomon testifieth of him Pro 4. 4. Iehoida taught the young King Iehoash 2. King 12. 2. After the captiuitie because there the Bible endeth we must giue credit to other histories 5 If we beleeue the Rabbins there were neuer in Ierusalem from Christ to Antiochââ vnder 400. houses of catechizing what time also they made their decree that their children at thirteene yeeres should be put to catechizing And to this order among them may Paul seeme to haue relation Rom. 2. 18. where hee affirmeth the Iewes are catechized in the lawe Ephes 6 4 they are willed to bring them vp in instruction Paul as some thinke sometime bearing this office saith 1. Cor â 14 that I may catechize For catechized we haue Luk. 14. Theophilus Act. 18. 25 Apollos 2 Tim 3. 15. Timothie Marke catechizing at Alexandria with great profit was commended by Philo Iudaeus as Eusebius maketh mentioÌ After Clemens next Origen We haue also the catechisme of Cyril Gregory Nisân the bookes of Augustine of catechizing the ignorant and foure bookes de symbolo ad catechumenos Also Athanasius his Synopsis of sacred Scripture and Fulgentius de Fide ad Petrum Diaconum In the Fathers time it may be seene by the sixt canoÌ of the councel holdeÌ at Neocaesaria By the sixe seuen canons of the councel holden at Iberis in Spaine 2 councel of Braâcaria 1. Can. 4. Tolet. Can. 24. After that is there no mention made till the time of Luther Touching the great good that the frequenting of this exercise hath done this may be added that Aegesippus saith that by the vertue of catechizing there was neuer a kingdom but receiued alteration in their heathenish Religion within 40 yeers after Christ his passion Iulian the Apostata that was thought to be the wisest enemie that euer the Church had when he went about to suppresse Religion did not vse torments but put downe schooles and all catechizing Againe when catechizing was put downe ignorance began to grow The Papists acknowledge that all the ground we haue got of them is by catechizing as it appeareth by the Popes Bull de motu propriâ before the catechisme of the councel of Trident it is thought if euer they get ground of vs again it wil be by their more diligeÌt exacting of their catechizing Now why we may exact the catechisme again these reasons may serue Christ his reason to moue me to carefulnes in this Thou shalt render an account wheron we ground this rule that euery one wil heare more attentiuely that which he must repeat againe then that whereof he must giue no account Besides we are all bound to giue an account of our faith 1. Pet. 3. 15. And if we doe it before our catechist we shal be able the better to doe it before a stranger Thirdly because Christ is become not onely our Priest and King but also our Prophet and that all this is to this ende that we also may become Prophets to him our prophesie coÌsisting in examining the doctrin we haue heard 1 Ioh. 4. 1. in examining of our selues 2. Cor. 13 5. in admonishing our brethreÌ Rom. 13. 14. it is expedient specially in such an exercise to witnesse the same This also is to be exacted in regard of our Pastor or Catechist for that it is requisite the Minister should haue an assurance of his hearers profiting in particular Forasmuch as then we see by the practise of the whole Church that catechizing is a thing commanded by God we must knowe that whiles we shall be in this holy action we are doing a thing well pleasing vnto God 6 Children must be taught precept by precept line by line sometime in the catechisme to informe them sometime in histories to refresh them 7 We must not alwaies measure a man by his present affection but by his perseuering action for many more profit in the ende which angerly receiue the doctrine than they which receiue it cheerfully at the first 8 It is a foule sinne and worthie of publike reprehension publikely to reuerence the doctrine willingly and priuately to gain say it because it bewrayeth vs rather of solemnitie than of good conscience to receiue it 9 Many reiect doctrine presently as though they made no account of it who afterward will embrace it willingly and after aduisement and the working of Gods spirit receiue it thankfully 10 Moses being well brought vp could not be well drawne away neither by Aegypt nor when he went thence which appeareth also in Ioseph Daniel and his brethren This ought to moue vs to teach our children in word and action and afterward they may haue Gods blessing vpon that good beginning the want whereof causeth many men to be punished in their children 11 We must preuent hardnes of heart betimes in children by godly and discreet correction instruction Children haue oftentimes the sinnes of their parents and therefore when they chasten them they should in wisedome first consider if that it were not a sinne which they gaue them as it were which now they are about to correct and finding it so they should first be humbled in themselues and so proceede to correction with prayer in the feare of God in wisedome in loue and desire of their conuersion and with that measure as correcting their owne sinnes after a sort in their children For men begetting their children without regeneration giue a naturall propagation of their sinnes without some speciall blessing of God preuenting it and none in regeneration begetteth any with such gifts of nature as they haue by grace CHAP. XXIII Of Examples and how we must not sinne vpon example and of diuers occasions of sinne OVr plaine excuses now adaies are mosest it is a custome sic vinitur there be many others that liue so Are not our arguments now adaies such as the Eunuches 1. King 22. vnto Micheah See all the Prophets which are foure hundred speake good to the king i. as the king would haue them therefore I pray thee say thou so too This is one argument and how do ye answere it Euen as Chusa said to Absalon that hee went not with his friend because the multitude was not with him for where the multitude is euen there will I be Heere is the practise but where is a precept for it I will shew you where ye
the feeling of sinne is the mother of hunger after righteousnes So that where hunger after righteousnes is there must be also feeling of sinne and where there is exceeding hunger there must be needs an exceeding feeling and on the other side where there is a small and feeble hunger there is a small and feeble âeeling and it is vnpossible to be otherwise For he that feeleth his owne deadnes wants and impuritie in euery commandement it is vnpossible but this touch of glorie and dread of the bondage of sinne should breed and as it were ingender in his minde an extreame hunger and desire of vprightnesse and obedience in euery commaundement The children of God haue then to comfort themselues in that they feele their impurenes of heart and want of vprightnes in euery commandement and deadnes to goodnes For this feare of bondage to sinne and Sathan and this feeling of our owne wants and impuritie is quicknes and liuing and this quicknes and life is by the spirit of Christ and where the spirit of Christ is there is life or liuing and this is called regeneration and life euerlasting So that if we weigh the difference of the quickning that is proper to the elect that is to say to hunger after righteousnes and doe examine deepely and weigh that more than we doe the feeling of our confused estate it is impossible but that we should find great comfort in sorrow great light in darknes I know indeed the reprobate or wicked are quickned in some sort by the spirit of Christ But yet they tast not of this worke of his spirit to wit of mercie by loue of righteousnes but by the power of it doe liue so euen in feeling of Gods eternall iudgement without mercy liuing continually in hatred of righteousnes and in bondage of sinne and Sathan 18 He that feareth hardnes of heart if he can but sigh and groane because he feeleth his hardnes of heart it is so much comfort vnto him as it is a testimonie that his heart is not altogether hardened so that if thou feelest sorrow indeed although thou weepest not yet thou maist gather comfort considering that that sorrow is for sin with a loue and hunger after God if thy assaults be distrust pride arrogancie ambition enuie concupiscence as hot as the fire of the furnace all the day long and though Sathan layeth on oyle in great measure and out of all measure that it is of the wonderfull strength goodnes of the Lord that thou standest and though thy prayers be dull and full of wearisomnes so that strife and waies also to all goodnes be so hard to thee that thou canst not tell whether thou striuest for feare of punishment or loue of so good a father yet if thou feelest this in thy selfe that thou wantest feare and yet desirest to loue the Lord and to be better being wearied and tired with sinne and desirest to please God in a simple obedience of faith then comfort thy selfe 19 The feeling of sinne with wearisomenes as it were a sicknes in the body is an earnest of our regeneration Gods children are often diseased and sore troubled In that they cannot make a difference when they are in the skirmish and agony betweene the motion to any euill and the consent to the same For oftentimes euill motions doe so possesse the mind of Gods children and doe as it were set downe so strongly in them that though they weepe pray meditate which be the best remedies to cure them yea though they feele them with irkesomnes and wearisomenes as we feele sicknes in our bodies yet they lie there continually without diminishing excepting delight c. let vs not therefore so vex and martyr our selues with disquietnes of minde because we are so pestered and stinged with wicked motions assaults but let vs quiet our selues and not suffer our selues to be hindred with sicknes of boÌdie and mind by meanes whereof we are made so much the more vnprofitable to our selues others and to Gods Church For the godly shall not be freed from sin so but that they shall be snared with euill motions delusions vaine fantasies and imaginations The body of sinne and wicked motions and affections shall neuer be out of vs as long as we liue for they are almost continually boyling and walloping in vs foming out such filthie froth and stinking sauour into our mindes and so full of poison it is not only most detestable to the minde regenerate and that part of the minde which is renewed by the spirit of Christ but also so loathsome that it maketh it as it were ashamed and abashed to see into so filthie a stie and sinke and so greatly discourageth and astonisheth vs as it makes vs oftentimes to quaile and if it were possible would corrupt and defile the part regenerate for mightie is the power and raging is the strength of sinne 20 Martin Luther saith that as a man may trie and know whether he be effectually called and grafted into Christs body or not by this that he feeleth his heart cheared and sweetned by the feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in his heart so such a man hath forthwith regard of his neighbour and helpeth him as his brother careth for him lendeth him giueth him comforteth and counselleth him yea and briefly he is grieued if there be none towards whom he may be seruiceable he is patient tractable and truly friends to all men he doth not esteeme the temporall pleasure and pride of this life he iudgeth no man he defameth no man he interpreteth all things to the best part Finally when as he seeth not the matter goe well with his neighbour as that he fainteth in faith waxeth cold in loue he prayeth for him he reprooueth him according to his calling he is sore grieued if any commit any thing against God or his neighbour all this proceedeth from the roote sap of Gods grace for that the bountifulnes loue and goodnes of Christ hath sprinckled and replenished his heart with sweetnes and loue that it is pleasure and ioy for him to doe good to his neighbour and is grieued for his sinnes as Samuel for Saul 21 Whosoeuer is ioyned to Christ for his iustification must also be ioyned to him for his sanctification For if we be redeemed vnto holines and not to vncleannes why should we take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot or why should we make the temple of the Spirit a stie for Sathan Shall we do such iniurie to the members of Christ shall we doe such violence to the temple of God his spirit shall we rather be rotten impes and grow in our sinnes than remaine in the roote and spring in Christ If Christ his crosse be as a Chariot of triumph if Christ his passion to free vs from condemnation was in the entrance so grieuous in the end so lamentable what is our
allured me to sinne I might haue beene farre from this Againe great comfort is in this doctrine by giuing vs this assurance from the Lord that how weakely soeuer we walke with God so it be sincerely it is his good pleasure to account of vs for good First the diuell if we haue our hearts vpright with God that we will be aduersaries to our owne corruption that we may be fouourers of Gods glory he shall be but as a Chirurgion which lanceth our impostumation to preserue life howsoeuer he purposed to haue gored vs to the hart to haue depriued vs of life Let vs see this in Ioseph and Dauid both men of one mould renewed by one spirit allured to one sinne Ioseph a young man vnmaried for his person beautifull for his authoritie a gouernour of his maisters familie for his fitnes to commit sin prouoked by his owne mistresse yet grace restraining his corruption he withstands her to the face he resisteth the occasion he feareth but subdueth his owne corruption and so by Gods goodnes obtained a gracious issue out of his temptation Dauid a man now striken in yeeres not so dangerously assaulted with the occasion of sin in respect of the distance of the place suffering the occasion offered to his eye to ioyne in league with that corruption which was in his heart was sodainely snared slauishly yeelded and was fouly conquered The woman was obiect to his eies his eie openeth the way to his hart his hart corrupted his hand and so that sin grew to age was perfitly accomplished In what measure we are regenerate in what measure we withstand our corruption in that measure we are sure to preuaile against our strongest temptation And looke how we faile in these so we lie open to yeeld to our temptations whatsoeuer Now to come to a more narrow triall of our selues we must search out and espie our corrupt nature either by our afflictions or by our affections Such is a man as he is in temptation If trouble doe not ouer-turne him if feare cause him not to fall if temptation cause him not to denie the truth then his heart is vpright then hath he cause of comfort but if for feare he faint if for troubles he turne away if in his temptation he forget his triall and betray the truth his heart is not vpright with God he is in the gall of bitternes he giues occasion of griefe to others and matters of humbling to his owne conscience There is a certaine disease common to all men to suffer their eyes to wander and not to lay the raine vpon their thoughts but letting them range without check or controlement to all sinne and lightnes of minde Thoughts breed in vs or stirre in vs a tickling delight desire to sin This Ecclesiast 11. Salomon goeth about to stoppe but because it cannot be brought to passe in the children of perdition therefore in that place he doth cleere himselfe of their bloud by bidding theÌ walke on in the thoughts of their hearts Of this a father speaking thus I did walke in the Cloyster of mine heart He maketh the walke of his heart much like the walke in a cloister that is in a secret place where no body seeth or heareth him but onely he of whom Augustine speaketh He that seeth thee when the candle is light and when the light is out in like manner him feare There is also a walking of the eye which is compared to that of Dauid in the top of his turret and to a gallery or place of prospect to see far and neere into the world A disease incident to this age who cast their eyes into all corners of the earth suffering them to seaze vpon any obiect whatsoeuer whereby they find matter to worke vpon Briefly we are not to yeeld to our affections or if we haue yeelded we are not to kindle them we must not gather sticks as Ieremie speaketh to keepe in the fire The reason is this weedes will grow fast enough and the suggestions of Sathan intertained and accepted being offered are sufficient to condemne vs. CHAP. XXXV Where is taught how we must narrowly watch ouer our heart and ouer our affections for many causes THe walking in the waies of our owne hart and of the lust of our eies are the two heads of all wickednes our inward motions and our outward occasions must both breed in vs a carefull conscience and warinesse In the Prouerbes Prophets Apostles we are bidden to restraine our heart and to make a couenant with our eyes and the outward senses These things are confessed daily and amended slowly whereof followeth that transgression of the law and that vniuersall sicknes that we daily confesse there is no health in vs which all commeth from the waies of our owne hearts This word walking hath relation vnto an allegorie For imagine we haue here no naturall citie Heb. 11. as we haue not indeed our countrie being Paradise from which Adam fell by transgression and we being here as banished as Augustine calleth vs haue receiued a new title in Christ who was content to set ouer his owne right by purchase vnto vs. Whereupon it is presupposed that we haue the naturall affection which euery man hath to his owne countrie thorough a wildernes wherein are many waies brought shortly to these two of the one Dauid speaketh Psal. 119. I will run the way of thy commaundements and this is the right way we may well runne in it The second way is the way of our owne hearts and this is the euill way whether it be by the right hand in sinning outwardly and in sight or in sinning secretly on the left hand If we meane to come to Paradise we must leaue this way and walke the other way for this will leade vs to iudgement Eccle. 11. 9. In this way are three things to be considered alluding to the peregrination of the Israelites through the wildernes The first is the little light shining in a darke place which answereth to the word in steede of which we haue a false light the desire of our owne heart The second thing is a guide which is Christ and the Saints that are gone before vs vpoÌ whom we must looke as the author to the Hebrues willeth vs to which answere our false guides when we say we will follow the steppes of our forefathers The third thing is the companie in the way which are the great store of seducers to lead vs out of the way the Diuell chearing them forward It is a signe therefore we are in the wrong way if we do nothing but that we see the greatest part of the world doth How il soeuer the way be and wheresoeuer it lieth euery mans way is right in his owne eyes Prouerb 21. and we will defend whatsoeuer we doe There is a searcher of the heart who saith
will haue men be of their mindes or they will turne iustice into wormwood that it shall be as bitter as wormwood to the good man to doe iustice for my part I would Achab troubled Israel no more though Eliah beare the blame 9 Hee saide that when hee considered how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter daies and how the most excellent haue fallen hee most earnestly prayed that the Lord would take him out of the world before that his life should bring any offence to the Church of God 10 Iacob and Esau cannot agree in one wombe Sarah and Agar cannot agree in one house Isaac and Ishmael must not dwell together there is no agreement between the children of God and the children of Belial 11 Moses was angrie and is commended for it so that euery anger is not condemnable but to be angrie without a cause and without measure Some men will bee angrie for their owne cause and very hot but in Gods cause they will not bee angrie at all this is a fleshly anger but when men sinne either to the dishonour of God or their owne destruction then to be angry is a good anger if the saluatioÌ of our brother doth moue vs therto not our owne iniuries for we can beare with patience iniuries so farre as priuately it concerneth vs but when it toucheth GODS glorie we cannot but be angrie Some are angrie for euery thing and in light matters and yet not in waightie matters then let those men take heede for these are very faultie But if we be like the Lord not marking what is done amisse nor being angry continually that we had rather be loued than feared and according as the matter is so is our anger then is it good otherwise it is not to be allowed for as the Lord doth vse more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to feare him so ought weâo doe and to bee more carefull with loue to winne than with anger to compell The Lord is slow to wrath and anger resteth in the bosome of fooles whereas a wise man will represse anger Then let our anger be according to the fault a light fault a light anger of small continuance but we must beleeue the Lord to bee greatly grieued with great sinnes In Gods cause some men are moued when themselues are also touched but if themselues be not touched they can be quiet but when their brother is hurt though God bee dishonoured they care not If we see our selues moued but then when our selues are touched let vs suspect the want of faith of loue and zeale of Gods glorie and thinke wee stand too much to our oâne praise but if we cannot be content when the things doe not touch vs but euen the glorie of God doth moue vs to anger then is it good and of God Though some be our very friends yet we can be most angrie with them when they fauour vs and when they displease vs we can remember the old loue and so still mingle anger with loue and if I can bee angrie with whomsoeuer I see the same sinne in then is it also of God and to be allowed and indeede true Christian anger will sooner bee to his friend than to his enemie Againe when wee can first beginne with our sinnes and be more angrie for them than for others for no man can euer bee angrie for other mens sinnes which cannot be angrie for their owne and this is that which Christ saith Cast the beame out of your own eyes c. But when our anger first beginneth with our selues and that there is no sin which wee would willingly rest or fauour our selues in then if wee bee angrie with others for the same sinnes this is of God if we cast the first stone at our selues and if the sinne bee in vs we striue against it if it be not we feare it may bee and therefore studie to preuent it Againe when our anger doth let vs from doing any duties to them which wee are angrie with then is anger to be misliked but when wee are readie to shewe all duties to them as to pray for them and all other duties of loue then let vs haue here a testimonie of good anger but if it make vs to haue a troubled minde though it be for a good cause it is to be respected for the workes of Gods spirit in vs doe not hinder one another but rather doe further and if we were colde before and yet now shall be quickened to prayer and other good exercises this if we finde it is a note of good anger Againe our anger for the breach of Gods commandement is ioyned with a compassion ouer them which haue thus offended because of the wrath of God which hangeth ouer them thus was Christ angrie and sorie Mark chap. 3. and also when he wept ouer Ierusalem and Paul 2. Cor. cha 12. ver 21. faith he should be humbled when he commeth with a rodde to them and therefore he describeth fleshly anger that they were puffed vp 1. Cor. 5. Rom. 15. Wee should support the weake and be so grieued as though we had done that they haue done When wee see the sinnes of others wee must bee so grieued as if we had done them our selues Christianitie hath griefe flesh hath ioy in the sight of the sinnes and infirmities of other men 12 Worldlings being poore looke onely to the iniurie of men and being sicke looke onely to the meanes and in whatsoeuer trouble they are they are like the dogge that looketh to the stone and not to him that throweth it because they know not that the Lord is the healer but thinke it is by fortune and not Gods prouidence and therefore they looke not to God nor their sinne at all or els looke onely to the angrie countenance of God and so come to miserable ends Therefore it is a blessing of God to see that for his sinnes a man hath any trouble The contrarie commeth to passe by the ignorance of Gods prouidence which must by faith be beleeued as the creation is and therefore a man may see and yet beleeue not Gods prouidence for God hath time and all things that in time come to passe be in his hands Eccl. 3. So both must necessarily be beleeued for they are both the first article and one without the other cannot be beleeued Then let vs beleeue that hee is our healer and therefore when we are stricken let vs looke if wee haue walked well in our calling then is it for our triall and in the end we shall haue euerlasting ioy but if wee want a good conscience then let vs know it to be for our sinne therfore looke to the law where we shall see though not the particular sinne yet one of these which God hath ordained to keepe vs from sinne as wee shall see it is either for that wee haue not heard the word nor prayed nor been thankfull or not receiued the
would neuer faile them nor forsake them till he had brought them to his habitation which should teach vs to doe the like for strengthning our faith in his goodnes by keeping continually as it were a beadroll of his benefits already receiued of him least by letting the olde slip out of our mindes which should make vs thankfull we neuer receiue the new whereof we are so carefull 3 As the roote of all sinne is in our soule so the beginning of all diseases is in our bodies And as there is no sinne which we should not fall into if the Lord leaue vs so is there no disease which should not come vpon vs vnlesse he preserue vs. For when his prouideÌce watcheth not ouer vs we are ready to fall into all miserie It is not in our selues to keepe our good name from euill reports our minds from disquietnes our estate from pouertie c. This if it were beleeued and felt it would both make vs thankful continue in prayer not only in the want of such things we desire but also in the abundance of those we enioy For man liueth not by bread onely neither is it care can make vs rich nor our owne deuises bring quietnes to our mindes but it is the Lord who in his prouidence worketh all in all which must alwaies be acknowledged of vs to the end we may make vse of all things in any estate to the glory of his name and the good of our brethren 4 We may trie our faith in Gods prouidence by this as we vse the meanes to come to earthly things so for this we must vse the word and prayer Psal. 119. part 22. If then we esteeme not of the word and find no comfort in prayer Psal. 32. we can neuer esteeme of his prouidence we can neuer say in truth God giueth vs all things 5 The Lord oftentimes in his wise prouidence helpeth the wicked and such as are vnworthie and in steade of punishments which they doe deserue he sendeth blessings when they crievnto him for them From which we may gather that if he heare the wicked much more will he graunt the desire of such as feare him If hee remit the vngodly much more them that in truth of heart serue him for he dealeth not with vs as our deserts are as euery man may feele but he doth good both to the godly and the wicked that to diuers ends to the godly to hyre them from their sinnes to the wicked that after hee may confound them without excuse Therefore if when the Lord forbeareth we be touched in heart to repent this is the worke of Gods spirit the coÌfort thereof will abide for euer but if when he forbeareth we thinke our sinnes are lesse and so harden our hearts then are wee to feare that vtter confusion is at hand 6 The Lord neuer forsaketh his but in all dangers he will prouide though all meanes faile onely let vs belieue his prouidence and so will he giue vs our hearts desire if it stand with his glorie or else if we desire that which standeth not with his glorie yet let vs belieue that he is our FATHER in CHRIST and he will recompence the outward wants with a spirituall blessing 7 We may reade in Exodus 17. 7. that the Israelites through distrust doubted whether God was among them because they saw not such visible signes of Gods presence and fauour as they would With the like doubt our Sauiour Christ was tempted by the diuel Luc. 4 who laboured to make him doubt whether he were the Sonne of God because he wanted some things which were needful for this life wherby we may learne to know our own corruption how ready we are to iudge as the Israelits did because we sâe not such ordinary helps as we and other of Gods children haue at sometimes had but we are to correct this in ourselues and on the contrarie to thinke that God is amongst vs and with vs although we see some tokens of his anger Thus do we reason in religion Is this true religion seeing there be so many diuersities of iudgments such little godlines it is like it is not but rather we are to looke for some other so we reason in the common-wealth Is this gouernment good which bringeth so great hurly burlies and so great troubles so in mariage when contentions and temptations do arise then they thinke they were not ioyned together by God so in euery kind of trouble we iudge of the presence and prouidence of God by our outward sense feeling This is the policie of the diuel to cause men either to sink downe in despaire or else to be impatient at the least to murmur But to preuent this these are some remedies following The first that we looke to the word and when we see that religion hath alwaies had troubles and so shall haue still then shall we straightwaies see that our iudgement is fleshly Secondly wheÌ we see that many of Gods children in the world as Iob and others had trouble in their mariage and yet that it was of God then shall we learne that our iudgement is not according to the spirit Then let vs consider that the diuel doth herein exercise policie to ouerthrow our mariage we shal be wary to auoide them And if many haue been in this state yet the Lord hath not left them why should we yeeld to the temptation of Sathan who would perswade vs that our case is worse Thirdly we must looke to the former mercies of God which we haue felt If we haue once felt them then though we haue not alwaies the like feeling yet we must not thinke that he hath forsaken vs so that experience of former mercies must be our strength herein if we haue been in as great danger as now we are and euen then he helped vs why should we doubt Fourthly we must consider that many of Gods children are and haue been so and therefore we must take heede that in our rashnesse we do not condemne them We must not therefore iudge thus vnlesse we will be hurtfull to our selues and iniurious to our brethren 8 Moses was commanded to take the same staffe with which he stroke the red sea and therewith to strike the stonie rocke to giue the Israelites water to drinke to teach theÌ that the Lord was as well able to bring water where it is not as to stay the course thereof where it is This ought they to haue considered and then would they not in other things haue doubted If we wil auoid the like distrust we must remember the former works of God then labour to be garded in the hope of euerlasting life the resurrection of the body and the forgiuenes of sins that so we may be sure he will be good to vs still And as the chiefe helpe of al these let vs labour to be throughly
be turned into sinne yet if we can continue in prayer and be diligent therein if we can euen then also heare the word when wee can receiue no comfort thereby yea though it euer rebuke vs and seeme to make our coÌdemnation knowne vnto vs if wee can abide our selues to bee touched and continue our care to heare the word still if we can doe these things it is a notable token of true faith and the great worke of Gods good spirit doth shewe it selfe herein yea and that more liuely than when a man hath comfortable feeling 11 It is a speciall fauour of the Lord when he giueth such Ministers or Magistrates as will pray for the people for so they may see that he will not punish them as he ought but yet forbeareth them We see in Psalm 106. That by the prayer of Moses and Phineas the Lords wrath was stayed and Samuel prayed for the people Therefore Ministers and Magistrates ought to labour euen by praying and doing good for the people that euen for their sakes the Lord may spare them though they haue deserued to be punished Contrariwise it is a signe of Gods wrath when hee withdraweth the hearts of Ministers and Magistrates from the people and that they cannot doe them good 12 The lifting vp of the hands is taken sometimes for prayer it selfe the signe for the thing it selfe so the speech is vsed Psal. 141. 2. Let the lifting vp of my hands bee as an Euening sacrifice And in Tim. 2. 6. I will that men lifte vp pure hands in euery place Where we see that the truth of the things is ioyned neerly with the signe For if a man haue not an heart his lifting vp of hands is nothing but if the heart be thoroughly mooued then also will the eye be lifted vp yet we doe lift vp our eyes that our hearts thereby may be the better lifted vp and our eye doth not wander nor our care doth harken after other things but our hearts haue first wandered 13 When Moses preuailed with the Lord by prayer then did he also preuaile against his enemies S. Iames saith The prayer of a righteous man preuaileth much if it be feruent So that if he be not a righteous man that prayeth or if the righteous mans prayers are not ferueÌt it will not preuaile As S. Iames therefore gathereth a generall of a particular so may we gather that if we be feruent in prayer then we shall preuaile but if we be not feruent we can haue no hope And that is the cause that in our matters we bring not our purpose to passe because we are cold in praier or trust too much to our owne wisedome or such like Therefore in what matter soeuer we haue in hand if we do first seeke to God by prayer in feruencie as did the men of God herein then shall we preuaile as well as euer they did 14 Those things which wee heare and reade are other mens vntill by applying them to our selues by Meditation they be made ours 15 As reading hearing and conferring of the word do more encrease knowledge then feeling So praying singing and meditating doe more increase feeling then knowledge 16 It is not certaine how long after his sacrifice and prayer Iacob receiued comfort and therefore we see that the comfort of the Spirit doth not alwayes depend vpon the meanes neither is bound thereunto but sometime coÌmeth long after the vsing of them As Christ saith of the Husbandmen that they sowe and looke long after for the fruites of the earth which may teach vs comfort for that our prayers are neuer in vaine but alwayes graunted though sometime long after and here are those corrected which looke for comfort immediately vpon their requests not knowing that sinne is the cause why wee receiue not when we aske and for that we vse not the meanes aright this also trieth our obedience if we will with patience continue vsing the same meanes though presently we feele not the fruite of them and learne with Marke and the Apostles to lay vp things in our hearts to trie what will come of them afterward Iacobs vision is not a bare and mute thing but is ioyned with the word and teacheth that all comfort must come out of the word and therefore what comfort by Sacraments visions apparitions and such like doth not leade vs to the word nor worke in vs greater obedience to the same nor giueth vs some victory ouer sinne that is vaine and proceedeth of error It is Faith in the Promises that worketh in vs obedience and therfore in euery commandement there is a promise either vnderstood or expressed for the law is spirituall and requireth a spirituall obedience which we cannot performe because we be carnall and by nature disobedient except the Lord do minister grace vnto vs. 17 Violence as it were must be vsed in the heart when we pray because it is the heauie iudgement of God that verball prayers bring vs to great blockishnes 18 It is good to reade before prayer to the better preparing of our hearts thereunto 19 Where prayer wanteth the action of sinne is as ready as the temptation 20 Generally we must desire Gods mercies greedily but particularly wee must aske them conditionally and with affection as well to leaue the thing asked as to haue it 21 Manie are barren in grace because they are barren in prayer We cannot be drie in the grace of God so long as wee resort to Christ by prayer who hath the seauen Vialls of gold full of seuen-fold mercies 22 In singing of Psalmes without some speciall occasion he would say in company specially of such as were of some generall instruction although priuately for himselfe according to his griefe ioy or affectioÌ he would sing proper Psalmes yet he thought they that did most reioyce might sing the Psalmes of greater griefe to put them in mind what was or may bee in them as also to season their ioyes with the remembrance of the sorrow of some of the Saints Againe those that are most throwne downe might reape fruit in vsing the Psalmes of greatest comfort that they may see what hath been and what is belonging to them after that they haue sowne in teares and mourned with that holy repentance which is not to be repented of 23 There be two extremities of singers Some hearing the action to bee good vse it of custome Some hearing that wee must vse it with prepared hearts stay so long for fitting themselues thereunto that they leaue it often vndone Others vse it so often and yet so vnfruitfully that their customable singing breedes wearisomnesse wearisomnesse causeth tediousnes and tediousnes causeth to leaue all Then wee are indeede prepared to sing when the word dwels so plentifully in vs and we be so filled with the Spirit that the assurance of our sinnes pardoned the perswasion of God his fauour the hatred of sinne the loue of
spirit may worke in our hearts and in them alwaies let vs looke for the teaching of the spirit so shall it come to passe that we shall alwaies reuerently and worthily thinke of the meanes and neuer be wearie of them but alwaies carefully vse them and yet not separate them from the spirit but looking for the working of the spirit in them we shall finde the graces of the holy Ghost most plentifully powred on vs and as it were by Conduits conueighed into our hearts 6 The Lambe was not the Passeouer but a signe of it so is bread and wine in the Supper called the Lords body and blood because it is a signe thereof This is an vsuall speech when the Scriptures speake of Sacraments to teach vs that although there be not carnall presence as the Papists imagine yet there is a true spirituall and effectuall presence of the things signified and therefore we may certainly looke for the performance of the same if by faith we can receiue it 7 He said this was his manner in dealing with them that came to the Communion if they were but indifferently instructed thereunto he by exhortation charged them to beware what they did he would not wish them to come but if they came he would not vtterly denie them if they lay in no sinne 8 Barzillai hauing done a great benefit to Dauid the King could not tell how sufficiently to gratifie him with recompence In the end he chargeth Salomon his sonne that the sonne of Barzillai should sit at his table which thing both in Dauids opinion and in Barzillais estimation was the greatest benefit wherein they could both stay either for his liberalitie in bestowing or for the others contentation in receiuing Now if this for so great a benefit seemed so great a reward how rich and how glorious is the bountifull dealing of God with vs which without any desert or deed offered on our parts hath in his loue appointed it to sit at his sonne Christ Iesus his table where not Salomon but a farre greater than Salomon is present CHAP. LXII Of sinne and how to abstaine from the least and of iniquitie and the punishments thereof THere be some which call good euill and euill good they shrinke vp euill into a narrow scantling and would faine bring it to this if they could that none doe euill but they that are in gailes But wee must take âeede of this and therefore let vs knowe what it is to doe euill Euill is either naturally euill or euill by circumstance In all our actions to auoide euill 1. Thess. 5. 22. wee must learne this lesson followe nothing but proue it first and keepe that which is good but abstaine from all apparance of euill Be sure that it is good ye doe but if it haue but a shew of euill auoide it if it bee an euill fauoured thing to see to flie it 1. Cor. 6. All things saith Paul are not profitable though they be not plainly forbidden 2 To heare the threatnings and to tremble at them to heare the promises and to beleeue them to reuerence the Sacraments and to receiue them to pray vnto God in all our wants and to be thankfull for all his mercies are waies to keepe vs from sinne and to recouer vs from sinne when we are fallen thereinto Therefore the neglect of these doth pull downe iudgements vpon men for though Paul rebuked the Corinthians of many sinnes yet for this cause saith he some are asleepe some are sickly c. For if these had been vsed as they ought sinne should neuer haue growne so farre as it did 3 Let them that feare the Lord account it his great mercie that hee will not let them prosper and thriue in their sins least they should be carried away thereby to perdition and those who belong not to the Lord though they thinke all well so long as they feele their profit yet let theÌ know that the Lord doth shew no greater signe of his wrath than when he suffereth theÌ to prosper in their wickednesse For as a father that hateth his child most when he giueth himselfe to be ruled by his owne pleasure so it is with the Lord. Therefore let them that take pleasure in following their owne lusts and satisfie their owne desires in sin and wickednesse though for the present they obtaine that they delight in take heed least the cloudes of darknes suddenly ouershadow them and so the Lord send them to be tormented in hel before they be aware Whereas contrariwise he chasteneth his children in this world that eternally they might not be condemned 4 We shall neuer througly leaue sinne vntill we know and acknowledge sinne to be sinne and be truly sorrowfull for the same 5 The nature of the wicked is that there groweth their loue where they be not gainsaid and reproued for sinne and where they be admonished there groweth their hatred 6 If once we giue consent to sinne we are made ready to fall into moe and many sins and making no conscience of one sinne we shall not make conscience of many and great sinnes and so being once in wrapped in sinne it is an hard thing to get out of the clawes of the diuell Lord giue vs grace to see and to resist the first sinne euen the first motions vnto sinne Iam. 1. 13. 14. conferred with Heb. 3. 12. 13. 7 It is the greatest iudgement of God that can be to thriue in sinne 8 We must take heed that by the occasion of others that sinne we giue not our selues to doe the like but rather by the fall of others into sinne we must learne to rise vp vnto the Lord. 9 The occasion of sinne may be by another but the cause of it is in our owne corrupt nature which is alwaies readie to sinne 10 Sinne getteth most strength when good men fall into it 11 It is a great mercy of God to goe bungar like and foolishly about a sinne 12 It is good to resist that which nature most liketh 13 That God that drew light out of darkenesse will draw goodnes oft times out of our corruption Our corruption corrected by the mercy of God maketh vs esteeme better of good men being remoued or taken away from vs than we did when they were neere and remaining with vs. 14 One sinne goeth not alone but one sinne will open the doores of the soule to let in another 15 We neuer will labour to leaue sinne so long as we be quiet in minde but still flatter our selues and bedawbe our consciences with rotten plasters vntill we be either stricken with feare or cast downe with iudgements The greatnes and enormitie of sinne is seene by sixe points First on Gods behalfe how huge and detestable it is may be seene who by sin is so greatly dishonoured for how much the higher his Maiestie is so much the greater enormitie it is to sinne against him Secondly sinne is noted by the
but will be led headlongly caried away with popish seminaries and such wicked guides as sowe false doctrine and leade them into all errors and heresies The Sorcerers could not take away the plagues of the Frogges c. but indeed they caused moe to come wherby the King and his people were the more troubled so is it in all false religion they will bring men ââto many troubles but they cannot helpe them out of one they will helpe to perfect sinne in men but they cannot rid men out of one sinne It is proper to the word of God onely and to the true doctrine deliuered out of the same that ministreth comfort to Gods people in their troubles and stayeth them in their distresses as Dauid saith Except thy law had been my delight I had perished in my troubles Psalme 119. 92. Wherefore if in death and in troubles wee will bee quickned and comforted let vs delight in the statutes of the Lord and wholy depend vpon the doctrine of his word 12 Moses was not so well when he was in Madian as if hee had beene in Canaan yet better than when hee was in Aegypt for though Iethro had not the worship of God pure in euery respect yet was not he an Idolater For then Moses would not haue dwelt with him nor yet haue sacrificed with him if he had offered to a strange God Whence we learne two things the first that if we haue the chiefe and principall points of religion with vs although there may be some wants and defects yet that we make much of Gods great blessing therein and labour carefully diligently to vse them shewing our selues thankful to God for them so wil the Lord in his due time bestowe moe blessings vpon vs minister that which is wanting vnto vs Secondly that the Lord will alwayes haue some to keepe his truth to the glorie of his own name and the condemnation of the wicked Iethroes religion may be tried by these notes 1. That he reioyced more for the deliuerance of Gods people than for the promotion of his sonne 2. Because he was carefull to confirme his faith by the experience of them which had receiued greater graces 3. Because his ioy did breake out into an open profession of sacrifice 4. His diuine speech and good counsaile which he gaue to Moses doth testifie that he was a pure worshipper of God at the least he held the chiefest and was not a nouice in religion By Iethro his example we may learne to trie our religion if it bee pure then it worketh in vs a care to vse all the meanes 2. We take ioy in them 3. We expresse the fruites of it in our life 4. We reioyce more at the prosperitie of Gods people than at our owne preferments or commoditie CHAP. LXVII Of Regeneration and Sanctification IT is a greater miracle that a man should become a new creature than a man should be cured of neuer so strange a disease Hereunto agree the Prophets as Esay 11. where it is shewed that men as sauage as wilde beasts shall change their nature and become tame so that the Prophet counteth this a miracle yea if wee our selues saw the wilde beasts tamed we would count it a miracle The Fathers thinke that the regenerating of a man is more miraculous than to turne water into wine for the wine is of the grape the grape is of the tree the tree is nourished by the water so that wine after a sort doth come of water so that the one is more common the other is to bring out one contrary out of another a thing of that which haue no cause going before and he that marueileth not at the conuersion of men he hath not tasted of the gift of regeneration and new birth 2 Men must first bee made by feeling of their sinnes to seeke after Christ then by an holy faith to finde Christ and then by newnes of life to dwell with Christ. 3 Wee haue nothing to doe with God the Father the Sonne or the holy Ghost vnlesse we be regenerated 4 As wee haue taken a vaine delight in the vaine course of this life so wee must sigh and pray to be delighted spiritually in spirituall things If the blood of Christ hath washed vs from the guiltinesse of our sins then the holy Ghost hath purged vs from the filthines of our sinnes 5 The reason why the graces of God are sweetest in our new birth is because wee doe after the same fall somwhat to the flesh againe otherwise it would not bee so And regeneration Ioh 3. is the worke of the spirit only although in respect of vs it seemeth contrarie betweene vs and the world for the world thinkes the pleasures present alwaies sweetest so doe not the children of God euen of their spiritual delights nay they are contrary in another thing to themselues for they thinke their present corruptions and temptations euer greatest as in sicke men the last sicknesse is the sorest but they thinke the present feelings of the spirit euer least though it may be they be as great as euer they were before but who knoweth the cause of these things seeing it proceedeth wholy from the spirit of God who as the winde bloweth here and there and in what measure it pleaseth him 6 Seeing we are the temples wherein the Lord will vouchsafe to dwell it is good reason we should cleanse our selues In respect wherof first the Prophet Esay 52. 11. and then the Apostle 1. Cor. 6. 17. building the exhortation of cleansing presuppose this that where God will dwell there is a place cleansed and indeed a temple 7 There is no man of iudgement that though in other places he thinkes many things lawfull or at the least indifferent in their owne nature to be done yet he will not doe them in the temple So consequently if wee be Gods temple as euery Christian ought to bee wheresoeuer he goes we must be cleansed Againe for that the Lord hath made vs priests and we must carry the vessels of the Lord therefore we must be cleane Reuel 1. for priests were to cleanse others and therefore good reason it was they should be cleane and wee if we will be cleansers of others necessarily we must be cleane our selues Yet there is a third argument Iere. 31. 1. which is most effectuall and that is because our heauenly father is holy And if this moue vs not we are rather as seruants holy for feare of the whip or we are mercenaries we will cleanse our selues for hope of reward God our father is cleane therefore we his children must be also cleane God is of pure eyes and no defiled thing must enter into the new Ierusalem wherefore we must cleanse our selues because wee be the Lords Temple because we be priests because our father is cleane and holy A thing is filthy in the Law either by touching another thing that is
though they were corrupted for the lord left not his people to worship as they list because Obedience was euer better than Sacrifice The Lord making Lawes respecteth not what any one man needeth but what most stand in neede of therefore seeing there is mention of Priestes Sacrifices Altars Holy-dayes and that the Gentiles which had these borrowed them of the Iewes it is manifest that the Lord neuer left his people to their owne gouernment in his worship 13 The Lord gaue the ten Commandements and spake them himselfe Exo. 20 Deu. 5. Yea Moses added many things hence we may gather that whatsoeues the Lord spake himselfe it belongeth to all that which Moses added was for the Iewes and so is ceremoniall 14 The Lord sanctifieth this day when hee commandeth it to holy vses the people sanctifie it when they so vse it 15 The Iewes were punished not for breaking the ceremonie but for contempt of Gods Commandement and for doing it with an high hand as appeareth there where he that gathered stickes is adiudged to die For first there is a description of the sin and then followeth that in practise which was in word or in precept This is also seene in the lawe of the Fast wherein no man must worke for who so wrought hee should die not for that he wrought but for that he contemned the meanes to be humbled so the like reason generally is for working on the Sabbath and the fasting daies that they were not punished for the ceremonie but for contempt of the ordinance of God so necessary The equirie is in that the Lord giueth sixe dayes to worke and but one to serue him if the first being a permission doth endure for euer then doth the other also remaine for euer And that this permission to worke on the sixe daies cannot be restrained for any religious vse it appeareth as in that Adam had the vse of the creatures the Apostle doth leaue all things free and therefore these dayes came not for any religious vses 16 But some may except the Lord made holy daies and fasting daies therfore we may doe so now Answere first exceptions do not take away a generall rule Secondly the Lord maketh Lawes for men and not for himselfe therefore they may not followe him vnlesse they haue the like reason as in the day of humbling for any singular benefit as in the Coronation of the Prince yet these daies are not taken vp of men but the Lord bloweth the Trumpet and in neglecting them it is sinne for God must haue this prerogatiue onely to make Lawes Seeing the equitie of the Commandement is to vs as well as to them therefore the Sabbath belongeth to vs as well as to them The Lord created all things and gaue them to all and all may haue vse of them therefore this is a sure proofe that the reason is common to vs with them and so this Commandement 17 The exposition of this Commandement sheweth the same for the worship of God is neuer commanded but this also is commanded and the corruption thereof neuer corrected but this also aboue all the rest as may appeare in all places of the Scriptures where mention is made of the Sabbath especially Numb 15. And is all this because of the pretermitting of a Ceremonie Would hee not be euer worshipped in spirit Neuer to delight in the Ceremonie Therefore this was because the meanes of Gods worship were contemned 18 That it should be changed once it was meet but neuer to be changed againe for as then the day of rest for the creation was most fit so now the day of our redemption is most fit seeing now the world is as if it were made new and therefore cannot be changed 19 Then they could not kindle fire which we doe therefore it was ceremoniall First some thinke that commandement was but for time of the wildernes Secondly the Iewes in euery commandement had something ceremoniall which wee haue not now being in CHRIST As in the second commandement we are to reade and teach the word of God it belongeth to vs as well as to them but to haue frontlets we are not bound So of singing we are bound to haue singing as well as the Iewes but yet not with Organes and such like So of burying the dead we are as staightly charged to do it as the Iewes yet not with ointments and such cost as they were at So in euery commaundement they had some thing pedagogicall which is taken away but the commandement it selfe is more streightly required of vs then of them because it is more cleerly set forth to vs then to them 20 Not onely they that spend the Lordes day on their pleasures are to be reproued as breakers of the Lords seruice but they also which worke vpon the same Amongst them those that are the children of God whose hearts God hath touched by his spirit shall see that the Lord will not let them prosper in the same sinne but what they take in hand shall goe slowly forward their bargaines shall bring but small gaine they shall haue but little vse of that which they buy on that day Nay sometimes they shall see that when they have broken the Lords Sabbath some iudgement or other doth light vpon them and their labours so that they will confesse that their Sabbath dayes labors stand them in small stead 21 Manie will obserue streightly their Easter day but wee must haue euerie weeke an Easter day to consider of the benefit of Christs Resurrection not that we must onely that day thinke thereupon For as our Father Adam euery day when hee dressed the Garden should thinke vpon the Creation yet on the Sabbath day he should wholly giue himselfe to obserue the same So must wee euery day consider of Christs Resurrection yet on that day we must doe it wholly that we may recompence the want of the former dayes 22 He that keepeth the Sabbath in truth and in conscience will continually walke vprightly in his calling all the weeke after and on the contrarie hee that is a carelesse prophaner of the Sabbath if his life be examined he shall be found to be a loose liuer if he lie not in some notorious sinne Therefore if any man desire to walke in the commandements of God let him labour in conscience to be a sanctifier of the holy Sabbath 23 Manie will be superstitious obseruers of their popish-holy-daies and streight keepers of their Easter-day and then shall all businesse be done quickly that all may goe to Church but the Lords day is of small account with them Yet must we make euery Sabbath day an Easter-day that is a day wherein we are to record the Resurrection of Christ and all other mercies which God through him hath shewed on vs on those dayes must we labour diligently to feele the fruite of them all 24 Playing should not be on the Lordes day because mans finite nature being
and to giue a greater light vnto the same As we see in Moses who came to bring the Law vnto this people not a new Lawe nor contrarie to that which was before but hee renewed it confirming and making it more cleare and that which they had before deliuered from hand to hand that hee gaue in Tables and that which they afore had practised he giueth forth vnto them now in Precepts For by the whole story of Genesis it is soone perceiued that not onely the morall Lawe contained in the two Tables but eueÌ the Ceremoniall the Iudiciall law were knowne vnto Abraham and others that liued before the law it was neuer lawfull for them to haue any more gods but one only and true God and so consequently that his pure worship which was according to his will The Sabbath was obserued and kept not onely in Paradise but euen of the Israelites when they were in Aegypt before they came to the wildernes which they could not haue done had they not receiued it by traditions The duties also in the second Table were as common and as well knowne as any others were And when we reade in Genesis of Priests and Altars and sacrifices differences betweene cleane and vncleane beasts c. it doth easily appeare that the substance of the Ceremoniall law was long before Moses his time the death of adulterers and the punishment of murtherers doe plainely declare that they had the politicall Law before the dayes of Moses that he was not the first giuer therof vnto the people he taught therefore no new or strange doctrine nor yet contrary to that which was before He was only the means to confirme it and to make it more easily to be vnderstood for he deliuered it in plainer maÌner than it was deliuered vnto the Fathers The Prophets did expound it more plainly then he and as euery Prophet was more nere the time of Christ so did he bring greater light to that which went before Iohn Baptist had cleere reuelations than any of the Prophets For our Sauiour doth prefer him before them not in respect of his person but in respect of his office and calling but the Lord Iesus euen our God and Sauiour our onely Prophet of al others hath brought most cleere light which hee hath reuealed and made knowne vnto the world both by himselfe and the Apostles whose Epistles and writings are by many degrees more plaine and manifest than the writings of the Prophets which were before them And do we not see that since the time that the Lord began to renue the light of the Gospell and to deliuer vs as it were from the darknes wherewith we were well neere oppressed Doe we not see I say that greater light doth more and more appeare that many things are now more manifest than they haue beene in former times and ages Moreouer the law had testimony from the couenaÌt made with Ahraham Isaac and Iacob The Prophets did proue their doctrine by the law and the couenants and our Sauiour hath his witnes out of the law and the Prophets and his Apostles did draw their proofe from all The law is in the Gospell and the Gospell in the law and therefore whosoeuer shall not make their doctrine agreeable to the law the Gospel they may nor ought not to be receiued but in the boldnesse of Gods good spirit we may say with S. Paul Let them be accursed For the Lord is not contrary nor vnlike to himselfe As the spirit spake in old time in the Patriarkes and Prophets so spake he in the Apostles of our Sauiour Christ and so will he speake in his true seruants and ministers to the ende of the world there is with him no variablenes nor shadow of change but hee abideth euer the same most like vnto himself and so doth his word which is of the same nature Whosoeuer then shall bâing vnto vs any doctrine not warranted by Gods word or contrarie to that which before hath beene deliuered yea if he bring it in harder and more darke speeches than the word of God is or if hee deliuer it more strangely or obscurely and yet wil beare vs in hand and make vs beleeue that he hath cleerer reuelations we may then iustly suspect him of vntruth and vtterly refuse him further than by certaine grounds reasons out of Gods word he doth confirme his Doctrine And as we may rightly hold all the doctrines of men accursed when they speake or write any thing contrary to the holesome word of truth or else doe adde anything thereto So likewise if any shall take away from the word of God one iot or tittle we may in the feare of God and in the zeale of his truth pronounce against him that sentence wherewith God in great wisedome hath closed vp his holy Scriptures The Lord will take his part out of the booke of life and out of the holy citie and out of those things which are written in this booke 2 Iohn saith the Spirit bloweth where it listeth so also as much as it listeth sometime breathing softly like the coole ayre and sometime like the whirle-winde for man is full of wandring thoughts and imaginations especially when he heareth the word but nothing is more dangerous than the yong mans heart which is in all places of the world at once if you speake not what he thinketh he doth not attend if hee be not astonished and for this cause doth the holy Ghost often offer galling concessions and pinching permissions as Eccl. 10. God seemeth in such speeches at the first to fauour sinne But as we lift vp a thing high to driue it the harder so God vseth such speeches to throw them to eternal destruction to breake them to fitters Yea we would thinke the Lord to be a proctor of euill if hee should not sometimes be very vehement The bitterest kind of deniall is to bid vs go yet so ââine would God worke on our heart that he vseth such vehemencie 3 It is as farre from God his nature to deride any man as it is for him to repent but our sins are so great that if it were possible yee should make him a scoffer But as when saluation is wrought in the highest measure it is wrought in greatest compassion so the highest point of reuenge is derision Wee know the nature of God is full of pitie and vnlesse it be to very euill persons his speeches are full of compassion Speake my people saith he Micah 6. And Esay 5. What haue I not done that I could doe to thee And Oh that my people would haue heard Psal. 81. And when they would not heare he speaketh to the dumbe creatures Heare heauen and earth Esay 1. And Christ saith O Ierusalem Ierusalem c. These are good and royall speeches which are very sweete and sweetnes it selfe But when he speaketh to the desperate and wicked he changeth his
not see it nor respect it FINIS More speciall directions to be obserued for the comfort of afflicted Consciences ACcording to the measure of Temptations GOD is accustomed to giue graces afterward Belieue that GOD the FATHER doth gouerne your Temptations that the HOLIE GHOST shall and doth assist you that IESVS CHRIST was tempted to ouercome in you that the Saints on earth doe pray for you euen those which neuer knew you but doe pray for the tempted ones Vse the Word Prayer and Sacraments Psalmes Conference Fasting Vowing Nothing must trouble you but God his Word truely vnderstood nor comfort you but the same A false feare doth often trouble and vexe one more then that which is a true one None can iudge of the worke of the Spirit but by the light of the Spirit as none can iudge the light of the Sunne but by it selfe None can say they are asleepe which are so indeede So none can say they are secure which in heart confesse their securitie Leaue off reasoning and complaining of your owne corruption but aboue all things beware you complaine not of God Dispute not with GOD least you be confounded nor with Sathan least you bee ouercome Be still perswaded that your punishment is farre beneath your sinne Beware to say you cannot be helped this is to hinder the worke of God if you haue so said repent you heartily thereof aske God forgiuenes therefore for Christ his sake Thinke not nor speake not that secretly vnlesse it be complaining of your selfe which you would not openly thinke or speake Enuie not the gifts of God in anie neither thinke too hardly of anie for their infirmities fret not your selfe for the prosperity of the wicked Iudge not too hardly of your selfe because you see so manie of Gods graces in others which you cannot finde in your selfe Take not pleasure in hearing or seeing euill in anie or of anie but be grieued rather reioyce in the good of others In such multitude of God his mercies as you enioy maruell not you haue some crosses God sends blessings with crosses least wee should despaire likewise crosses with blessings least we should presume In any outward blessing which you see you cannot haue beseech God you may neuer be vexed for it Any spirituall or corporall inward or outward blessing which you trust God will giue you in time beseech God you may not couet them too much but âarie his good houre vntill you doe enioy them If you will haue an outward blessing be well content to want it If you would haue a crosse remoued be content to goe vnder it and beare it vntill the Lord remoue it If too greedily you couet any such things it is longer or ere you shall enioy them and more danger to abuse them when you haue them A wiâe walking in your calling is a meanes to auoyde Temptations 1. Our neede c. 2. God his goodnes to his creatures 3. His commandements 4. His promises 5. Examples of others 6. The benefits receiued before vnasked 7. The assistance of the holy Ghost 8. The mediation of Iesus Christ. 9. The ministerie of the holy Angels 10. The communion of the Saints 11. Psalmes and prayers made of others read of vs. Thinke nothing so vile as sinne Nothing so precious as Gods mercie Water and bloud were especially vsed in sacrifices water signifieth clensing bloud reconciliation therefore there gushed out of Christs side both water and bloud to declare that by him we haue both sanctification and iustification The bloud of the beasts which were sacrificed was not onely shead but also sprinkled vpon the holy vessels vpon the booke vpon the Tabernacle vpon the Altar to signifie that the shedding of Christs bloud is vnprofitable to vs vnles our harts be sprinkled with it by the holy Ghost and that God accepteth no sacrifice at our hands except his spirit come vpon it to sprinkle it with the blood of Christ. Our Lord Iesus Christ fasting and praying at the entrance of his calling is our instruction first in respect of the greatnes of the calling secondly of gifts needfull thirdly of the grieuous perils which may insue fourthly of the losse of our labours at the least Hee prayed in his own ministerie often and when he sent foorth others Matth 9 and Luke 21. As Abraham feared more so likewise Iob the neerer they came to the presence of God Iob 39. 37. and 42. 5. Gen. 18. 27. Circumcision was neglected in the wildernesse fourtie yeers likewise the Paschal Lamb more yet the Church of God was among them Certaine rules for an afflicted minde concerning seuerall temptations THose temptations shall be laid to your charge whereunto you yeeld c. No motion shall hurt you whereunto you giue not consent in heart You haue no sin Whilest in heart you long to be free from it you want no goodnes which in heart you couet to haue Rom. 7. Where sicknes is at the highest there is hope of diminishing so likewise in temptation It is a great mercie of God to discerne a temptation in time of temptation When you would doe any good or receiue any good offer vp your endeuours actions and meanes in a sacrifice to God in Christ beseeching God to giue his holy spirit to sanctifie his owne sacrifice As you pitie your childe in the fit of an ague so the Lord will pitie you in a temptation If you haue receiued but a little release of temptation giue thankes and you shall haue more It is a sinne as well to denie God his gifts as to presume of them Temptations smothered as fire burne more inwardly Be perswaded alwaies you are in the presence of God and of his Christ. Be more afraid of secret sinnes than of open shame Lay this foundation sure that there is mercie with Christ Iesus Remember the former mercies you haue receiued and thinke your present estate to be none other than the estate of Gods children If you bee grieued pray to God if relieued praise him there is a vicissitude of griefe and comfort as of light and darknes Beware of a discontented minde in any case yea be contented to haue your desires denied you of God and if your prayer be not heard vexe not your selfe too much neither vehemently couet nor be grieued for any thing sauing the hauing or losse of the fauour of God Let nothing pearce your heart deepe either in griefe or feare but sinne and vnbeliefe Labour for meeknes and patience bee readie to kisse the rod and to offer vp all to him of whom you haue receiued your selfe for if you struggle it will fare with you as with a bird in a grinne the more she striueth the faster she is and more twitched Wee must vse the word in troubles and temptations as a sicke man doth
so in vnaduised ioyes you can find no spirituall profit He was not so much moued at the reproches of his enemies as at the not profiting of his friends Yet herein he had this comfort first if all profited not by his speeches yet so that one among tenne profited he thought he had the winnings that Christ had secondly if they profited not which he spake to presently yet they might profit hereafter thirdly if none of them profited yet he knew the word should not be in vaine It is the policie of Satan as to blinde and beset the world with a quiet possession of an vniust mirth thereby to keepe them from the true sight of their sinnes so to oppresse the sillie flocke of Christ with false and causelesse feares thereby to keepe them from the glorious feeling of their redemption He knoweth to his griefe that your ioy may temporally be interrupted but not finally or eternally be denied you therefore he plieth himselfe though he cannot extinguish it yet to diminish your iust and royall right in your Christ in regard wherof you staÌd guiltie of not maintayning the Lords royaltie giueÌ to his elect if in the least measure you yeeld to these slauish feares of the aduersarie This subtill Serpent is not ignorant that by these pensiue practises he doth weare to a dulnes the edge of your prayers and that he draweth from you with an vncomfortable tediousnes the fruits of your faith and consequently by these meanes you are depriued of the fruit of a more comfortable seruice to your God the weake ones fearing also by your example the profession of Christ to be strict and comfortlesse Of the power and priuiledges of Gods word THhe Word of GOD is mightie liuely in operation Heb. 4 12. 13. This place commendeth vnto vs the Word by it effects shewing that it is not a sound in the aire to tickle mens eares please their conceits but it worketh with further power like a two edged sword to humble men and being humbled to raise them vp againe Hereunto therefore is due a speciall prerogatiue and honor because the worke of it shal be ratified in mens consciences whether they be good or euill elect or reprobates For the word is the power of GOD to all that an Anatomie of our corruptions laide before vs wee might be driuen out of our selues to IESVS CHRIST First of the words then of obseruations out of the doctrine The word is liuely Therefore not dead as the wisdome of Philosophie It is sharper then a two edged sword This Metaphor is vsed Esay 48. 2. where the Word is compared to a sword or an arrow wherewith men are shot at Also Ephes. 6. it is compared to a sword And entreth to the deuiding asunder of the soule and the spirit c. This declareth how the word reuealeth inward hypocrisie and telleth vs that all our holines is but dissimulation all our wisedome foolishnes all our righteousnes as a defiled cloth And of the ioynts and of the marrow This is added to shewe that though wee hide our hypocrisie and would âurie it in the most secret parts yet euen the bones shall tremble and the marrow in the bones shall turne to rottennes as Iob. 33. 19. Psal. 51 8 Psal 32. And is a diâcerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Here we see that where no law of man can take hold of vs there the Lord will finde our intents by his word and will gage vs to the bottome Hence arise three questions First how the word doth thus worke in men It is when we vse good meanes and God his Spirit worketh vpon the meanes The vsuall meanes are hearing reading conferring and meditating and praying This we may see 1. Corinth 10. Proâ 29. Ephes 4. 1. Thess. 5. by the vertue of the word preached To preaching we must ioyne reading of it Act. 17. As for conference and meditation we must know that neuer any shall come to the marrow of knowledge without this meane For meditation is the life of learning the want where of causeth that the greatest Clerkes are not the wisest men Of prayer Matth. 6. and 11. 1. Cor. 2. how needfull this is so many must acknowledge as confesse the word to be a mysterie and therfore not to be conceiued without the working of God his Spirit which we must pray for 2 Cor. 4. Secondly it is asked of what part of the word this is meant I answere of both that is of the Law and of the Gospell Zâch 12. 1. Cor. 14. Thirdly In whom these effects of the word are found Both in the godly and in the wicked though not alike Where we must know that there is a feeling in both of these men which is inward and not seene Secondly this power is not alwaies presently felt but it worketh in God his appointed time We shall see the word will often strike the vngodly though they be loth to heare and although when they haue heard they would shake it off by inglutting their hearts with eating drinking and sleeping yet it will wring them on their beds at their tables in their chambers when they are with their companions And although God his deare children do not alwaies feele this power to saluation yet they haue it in greater measure at one time or at another Hence obserue three vses First we must come to know the word For the diuell moueth this fearefull question vnto many How knowest thou this is the word rather than any other doctrine To leaue grosse heresies I answere by an interrogatorie Whose words if he were but a man and spake as a man alone did euer driue thee to hell whose words did euer rip vp thy secret and close sinnes who hath drawne teares out of thine eyes and sorrow out of thy heart with a conscience of thy sinne at which thou wert wont to laugh Whose words haue taken thee from the hell of thy conscience to heauen who hath giuen thee ioy in sorrow comfort in trouble What words of Philosophers can make of a Leopard a Lambe of a viper a childe of a leacher a chast person of a couetous carle a liberall man All eloquent Oratours without the word are bare Physitions to a troubled minde Secondly the word needeth none other helpes 1. Cor. â and 2 and 3. 2. Cor. 2. and 3. and 4. Howbeit we may vse other words besides the bare phrase of the Scripture but we must beware of humane inueÌtions take heed we vse not vncertain phrases for certaine If we vse the authoritie of Heathen men we doe ill We may alleadge them but most sparingly and not naming them but by way of an argument we may shew that the Heathen saw this and that and therefore we should not be ignorant of it Similitudes may be vsâd if they be naturall and not constrained We must vse them as sauce to prepare vs for better things We must not straine them least we presse
this that Satan so busily and so fiercely assaileth vs it doth appeare that as once he lost his possession in vs was cast out by one more mightie than himselfe which is Christ so now he findeth no peaceable entrance but a strong and mighty resistance therfore there yet remaineth such part of the former worke which he could not hitherto ouerthrow nor shal be able for euer which is the secret seede of faith still sustained and nourished by the spirit of God in vs when wee would thinke it were vtterly extinguished For as the fire when it wrastleth with the water throwne vpon it ceaseth not till it haue ouercome so this resistance of the spirit against the flesh will not cease vntill the full victorie be obtained and Satan himselfe troden vnder our feet Neither is there any more sure testimonie either of our present deliuerance begun or of our full perfect victory in time to come than this that by the word of God we doe though but weakly resist the temptations of the enemy and continue in the battaile against him mourning indeede and trauailing vnder the burthen of affliction but yet standing vpright before the enemie so that he cannot fully preuaile against vs much lesse ouerthrow destroy vs. But here one thing must carefully be looked vnto that we be not so farre discouraged either with want of feeling or ouerborne with desire of that wee haue not as wee forget what mercie hereto fore wee haue receiued When Iob so earnestly and as one would thinke impatiently wisheth the good things hee had sometimes enioyed he doth not onely expresse the great affection he had to be restored vnto his former estate but also giueth the attentiue reader to vnderstand a secret work of that grace of God from the remembrance of that which had been insinuating an hope of that which should be as the euent it selfe afterward declared which issue of his troubles S. Iames would haue vs diligently to consider when he saith Ye haue heard of the sufferings of Iob and haue seene the end of the Lord. But it fareth in this case with the afflicted soule many times as it doth with those that greedily striue for the goods of this world their affections of hauing more is so strong and doth so violently possesse and carrie them as it not onely depriueth them of the vse of that they haue but also maketh them forget the same and which is yet more protest against it as if they had it not at all So the humbled and afflicted spirit one borne for the time with present griefe and anguish of minde not onely vseth not the comforts it hath and cannot presently discerne but also causeth an vtter forgetfulnes of them and which more is protesteth against them as if they were not yea as we see often in Iob he so complaineth of the contrarie as if the Lord had not only forsaken his seruant but had armed himselfe and did fight against him to destroy him Here therefore we must bridle and chastice our impatient and murmuring spirit and remember that of Iob so farre contrarie to the other that though the Lord should destroy him yet hee will trust in him Neither must we so much vexe and vnquiet our hearts for that we want as labour to make vse of that wee haue which though it seeme little vnto vs for the present yet in truth is more than Sathan by all his force is able to ouercome as may appeare vnto vs by that endlesse resistance which the spirit of God dwelling in vs maketh against him For he that so fighteth is not yet captiue and he that standeth in face of the enemie and endureth all his assaults is not yet vanquished Yea for that hee holdeth out in so great weaknes of his owne against so strong and furious assaults of the enemie it plainly argueth that he standeth by a greater strength than his owne by which as hee is presently preserued that he falles not into the hand of his aduersarie so neede he not doubt thereby to be finally deliuered and crowned with victorie and triumph in despite of Sathan all hee is able to worke against him But the enemie whose quarelling with vs is endlesse as his malice is vnsatiable will not thus leaue vs and giue vs rest then as I saide before it is our best and safest way at once to end all disputation with him And we caÌnot better shake him off than by exercising our selues in prayer reading and meditation of the word of God and by diligent walking in the works and labours of our calling for there is no greater oportunitie nor aduantage that can bee giuen vnto the aduersarie than if he shall finde vs idle and vnoccupied If the mind be already possessed of and occupied in good things it cannot so easily be transported vnto that which is euill but if he finde the house empty and fit for him he then entreth without difficultie In the question of faith wee haue comfort also from the works and effects thereof in our selues For as the tree is known by the fruites so faith wanteth not her fruites whereby she may be discerned These are of diuers sorts sorrow for sinne past hatred of euill care and endeuour to auoide it both in generall and particular the loue of God and of his righteousnesse desire and care with labour and contentation to please him both in generall and particular duties And here againe wee haue a lawfull and necessarie recourse vnto time past For albeit wee haue nothing to glorie in before God when the question is of the cause of our saluation yet the effects of the grace and fauour of God towards vs in the former fruites of our faith may yeeld vs no small comfort in the time of our heauines and of the anguish of our spirits hereof it is that the Prophet in the Psalmes doth so often protest his obedience vnto God and care to doe his commandemeÌts hereof it is that Iob vnto the comforting of his distressed conscience remembreth the course of his former life led in the feare of God and obedience of righteousnes For although we may not attribute any merit vnto our workes but must giue the whole glorie of our saluation vnto Christ alone yet our workes doe witnes for vs that we are the children of God because we are guided by his spirit as the Apostle saith though the bodie be dead in respect of sinne yet the spirit is life for righteousnesse sake Also the gracious effects of Christ himselfe dwelling in our hearts by faith are sure certaine testimonies that we are members of his bodie and doe belong vnto him because as branches implanted into him which is the vine we bring foorth fruite according to the nature of the vine It is said we doe yet sinne our answere is that that happeneth vnto vs not from the new creature but from that
other part yet remaining in vs still subdued vnder sin in which the Lord of mercie doth not esteeme vs but in that new man which is fashioned againe according vnto his own Image In so much as S. Paul doubteth not to say that the sinnes of the faithfull proceeding from the remainder of corruption yet abiding in them are not their works but the works of the flesh which being already wounded vnto death by the power of the death of CHRIST languisheth more more and shal finally be abolished by death which is the ende and accomplishment of our mortification and fullie endeth the battaile betweene the flesh and the spirit What shall I say of the loathing of this life and the vanitie thereof of that desire which is in the children of God to be dissolued and to be with Christ of contentment in all estates patience in afflictions constancie in truth loue towards those that loue the Lord pitie towards those that are in miserie and the desiring of the good euen of their enemies and thos that hate them Which vertues though they beare not an equall saile by reason of the weaknes of the flesh and of the malice and resistance of the enemie yet are they vndoubted testimonies of our loue towards God which is not but in those who are first beloued of him and haue tasted how good and gracious he is If we shall looke vnto the exercises of pietie of the worship of God though we may here aâ else-where complaine of our wants and defects yet we shall through Gods goodnes finde matter of comfort Remember therfore what mercie the Lord hath shewed you in this part with what desire affection you haue heard the word of God how precious it hath bene vnto you aboue gold euen the most fine golde how sweet and comfortable euen aboue the hony the hony combe Remember with what fruit of knowledge in the will of God increase of Faith in his promises purpose and endeuour of amendment of life you haue oftentimes heard the same Call to minde with what zeale and earnestnes of spirit you haue sometimes called vpon the Name of God both publikely and priuately with others and alone by your selfe with what ioy and reioycing of the soule you haue praised the Lord for his mercies towards his Church and towards your selfe Call to minde what hath bene in you at any time the power of those Sacraments which are annexed as seales vnto the promise of saluation by Christ and how farre they haue by the blessing of God erected your minde in hope and assurance of his goodnes towards you If your present discouragement resist the comfort of these meditations it is no newe thing that in our weaknes wee should after the manner of those that be sicke disaduantage our selues of that which might doe vs good yet remember how iniurious a thing it were to esteeme the children of God by their present agonies and conflicts of conscience rather then by the comfort of that estate wherein the grace of God shined plentifully vpon them and in them For as when men are diseased it cannot thereof be concluded that they were neuer in health so the present discomforts of the children of God though they take away the sense of his mercie for a time yet they are no repeale of his former goodnesse and fauour towardes them nor denie them to haue bene euen in their owne iudgement and feeling deare vnto the Lord and still to bee though the storme and tempest of their present affliction suffer them not so liuely and comfortablie to enioy the same as before For which cause they must with Iob and Dauid call to remembrance the comforts of times past from thence to assure themselues of the returne of the good hand of the Lord in due time I doubt not but you can be witnes vnto God and to your owne selfe that the time hath beene when your comfort and assurance of Gods fauour was such as Sathan himselfe could not denie the testimonie which then the spirit of God did beare vnto your spirits Now the gifts and calling of God are without repentance and whome hee loueth he loueth vnto the end neither doth our saluation depend vpon any thing of our owne for then we should a thousand times perish and fall before the enemie but vpon that eternall and euerlasting loue of God wherewith he hath loued vs in IESVS CHRIST before the foundations of the world were laide which loue of his if it hath at anie time bene made knowne vnto vs and apprehended of vs we haue assurance greater then the testimonie of men and Angels But you will say that which sometimes I felt is now gone and in stead thereof I am perpetually oppressed with the horror of the wrath of God iust against me for my sinnes It is true that the power and sense of Faith is not alwayes alike in the children of God yet is it a false and sophisticall conclusion suggested from him that is a lyar from the beginning and the father of lying to say we feele not faith therfore there is no faith in vs. For in many diseases of the body wee haue no sense of life and yet wee liue the Sunne shineth not in the night season nor when it is obscured with cloudes shall wee say therfore that there is no Sunne or that it hath vtterly no operation Admit also which yet may not be admitted that the Lord had for a time vtterly giuen vs ouer can wee conclude thereof that he will neuer againe be mercifull vnto vs Nay hee that found vs when wee sought him not will surely returne vnto the worke which hee hath begun though he seemeth for a while to haue forsaken it There is sometime as it were an eclipse of our faith and of the feeling of the grace of God towards vs but let vs assure our selues that as the Sunne and Moone doe not perish in their eclipses nor loose their light for euer so in this eclipse which happeneth for a time vnto our faith and sense of Gods goodnesse the same shall not perish or lose his vertue for euer but shall in good time bee restored or rather quickened in vs againe vnto our further and more assured comfort This you haue seene in many deare children of God whose heauinesse hath beene knowne vnto you that they haue not beene forgotten for euer but that the Lord who seemed for a while to frown vpon them did in the end cause his most gracious and louing countenance to shine vpon them againe you haue felt it in your selfe that there hath beene an interchangeable course of sorrow and comfort of faith and feare and that the one hath continually succeeded the other that the same hand that humbled you did raise you vp againe that he that inflicted the wound into your soule applied thereunto the
our present trouble and torment of minde seeketh to driue vs vnto despayre we are to vse against him his owne weapons for among many testimonies of our estate in grace fauour with God there is none more euident and sensible than is that conflict which we find and feele in our selues of the spirit against the flesh of faith against vnbeliefe of a sanctified minde against that part that is vnregenerated and finally of the new creature against the old man and of Christ himselfe in vs against the power of Sathan If he replie that this is not so but the contrarie we may answere that albeit there haue been many times wherein we had a more present and mightie hand of the Lord vpon vs yet euen now Satan himselfe cannot denie but we hate sinne and loue righteousnes that we loue God and to our power obey his will and flye the baites and occasions of euill whereof if there were for the present no manifest and apparant effects as yet by the grace of God there are notwithstanding the onely affection and desire of the heart thirsting and longing after Gods kingdome and his righteousnes are sufficient arguments of the worke of grace begun in vs which shall so long bee continued by the good hand of our heauenly father vntill it be consummated and perfected in the life to come For if it be God as the Apostle saith that giueth both the will and the deed he that hath giuen vs to desire to obey his will will also enable vs vnto the doing of the same And seeing the worke of sanctification beginneth in the heart and thence floweth into our whole life wee nothing doubt but God who hath giuen vs ioy in the holy Ghost and therby a loue vnto him vnto his law wil further confirme strengthen vs that we may be vessels of honour vnto his name and glorifie the Gospel of our profession with fruites agreeable and according thereunto Yea the thoughts meditations and desires of the heart are deeds before God and principall parts of that obedience which he requireth at our hands And therefore if the faithfull man should bee taken away by death before he hath done any of the outward works of the law yet should not his faith be without fruites in that being sanctified in the inward man hee doth now in soule spirit serue the Lord and desireth abilitie and oportunitie in act to doe his will and to honour his name as appeared in that penitent malefactor that died with our Sauiour Christ. Another thing I am to admonish you of that you bee not as the couetous men of the world who so gape vpon that they further desire as they consider not but rather forget that which they alreadie haue and hauing much indeede in their opinion haue nothing and to all purposes and vses do as well want that which they haue as that which they haue not So it oftentimes happeneth to the deare children of God that whilest they looke and breath after that which they haue not yet attained vnto they forget and neglect that which they haue receiued and vse it not to their comfort and reioycing as otherwise they should This ouerreaching importunitie of theirs Sathan abuseth against them from the opinion of hauing nothing to blind their eyes not to see the present grace and goodnes of God towards them It is true that the Apostle saith that in the course of godlines and religion we may not thinke we haue attained the goale or are come vnto the ende of our race but forgetting that which is behind vs and endeuouring vnto that which is before must contend as to a marke vnto the reward of the most high calling of God in Christ Iesus But he speaketh it not to this end that wee should not in thankfulnes acknowledge the former mercies of God bestowed vpon vs or not vse them vnto our comfort as testimonies of his loue fauour towards vs but that we may not stay in our present profiting but adde daily a new and fresh increase that as from a larger and greater heape oâ benefits we may more and more assure our selues that we are beloued of God and shall enioy the inheritance of his kingdome When the Apostle saith Worke your saluation c. and labour to make your calling and election sure though the meaning be not that we should put confidence of saluation in workes yet it telleth vs that the works fruits of our faith are testifications of Gods spirit dwelling in our hearts more euident and pregnant than that Satan himselfe can or dare deny them We may not suffer our selues to be so ouerborne of the enemie vnder the colour of zeale and desire to doe well as not to remember wherein the Lord hath already giuen vs some part of wel-doing not so to striue vnto that we haue not as to forget that which by his grace we already haue but rather with all thankfulnesse acknowledging the goodnes of God from thence assure our selues of the continuance finishing of the worke begun In the courses of the world as slownesse getteth nothing so preposterous haste looseth all It is the subtiltie and malice of the enemie when he cannot hold vs with himselfe to hasten and push vs on so fast and so headlong as by rashnesse we may fall into that which by forwardnesse we had escaped Good things to come therefore we must hold them in hope and pursue them in peace but the good we haue alreadie attained vnto we must so farre reioyce and comfort our selues in as from thence we may be able to sustaine and support our cause against the enemie and from that we haue to let him vnderstand that we doubt not of that which remaineth that the Lord will both continue and confirme the worke of his owne hands and not forsake the same vntil it be accomplished in his kingdome of glory Thus I haue in great hast and confusedly set down so much as presently came vnto minde of those things which often heretofore I haue written vnto you humbly beseeching the Father of all mercy and God of all consolation who hath annointed you with the oyle of his grace sealed you with the spirit of adoption and giuen you a sure earnest and pledge of euerlasting saluation to encrease vpon you and in your heart the measure of faith and multiply your fruits in all manner of well doing make you strong against the face of your enemie crowne you with victorie in the day of battaile that you may praise his name in the day of your deliuerance glorifie him in the whole course of your life and finally enioy with the rest of his Saints that eternall kingdome of glory prepared for all those that loue and feare him Amen FINIS MAISTER GREENEHAMS PRAYER O God most mightie glorious and righteous O father most louing gracious and merciful which keepest couenant and mercy in Iesus Christ
to folfow it 586 Seeking of God 836 Sermons â6 twice on the Sabbath 563 SeruaÌts their maisters dutie 163 177 their dutie to their maisters 784 Shame and shamefastnes 851 Shepheards and heardsmen 306 Sicknes in minde how cured 5 794 all are sicke 793 their impatiencie to be borne with 7 rules for them 34 to visit the sicke 275 what they should doe in their sicknes 640 715 Signe of grace 170 how it differeth from a figure 138 Silence in meetings not good 5 not too strict 64â Similitudes of things naturall and better knowne applied to things diuine and lesse knowne vnto vs 11 12 15 16 18 20 21 29 4â 4â 244 245 247 262 264 285 613 100 â52 162 164 166 174 874 875 876 877 294 265 636 640 651 652 655 656 659 661 673 676 682 685 689 693 7â4 710 713 717 752 722 776 785 79â 793 802 809 813 819 822 829 Simplicitie godly 715 Sinceritie 161 209 Sinne to finde out specialll sinnes 5 and to confesse them 10â 484 cause of it within vs 30 in what respect worldlings leaue it 616 fearefull to make a sport of it 626 secret sinnes 37 262 272 610 5â1 secret sinnes not repented of 461 sinnes not equal 631 euery sinne hath two reasons for it 670 the death of it in the faithful 682 first motions of sinne must be crucified 467 particular sight and loathing of speciall sins 475 wisedome of Gods children to preuent sin 514 of three things which may keepe vs from it 697 two heads of many sinnes 703 ripenes in sins 712 foure companions of sin 7â0 the cause of the losse of many blessings 786 dominion of it 527 528 presumptuous sinnes 852 to leaue sinne and to repent 85â differ 858 to leaue it not sufficient 304 sinne of apostacie and fiue reasons to disswade therefrom 627 A maruellous great prerogatiue to be freed from the bondage of sinne 90 we must deale with our sinnes as the iudge doth with malefacters 4â9 Singing of Psalmes with feeling 30 Sleepe triall therein 36 Slothfulnes 1 Sobrietie at all times required 769 214 Societie 14 of the wicked ought to be shuâ ned 610 612 â93 Gods children how sweete 458 Sophistrie of the diuell 734 Sorrow two extremities in it 16 not to delay sorrow for sin 29 worldly 265 godly sorrow 282 signes of it 284 it must be continued 286 it is the way to heauen 285 foolishly put off 95 Soule the consumption thereof 4â7 starued 846 847 Speech good in meetings required of dutie 647 to speake pleasing things and serue the time 750 Spirit of God comes by the word 12 two workes thereof 13 singularitie of spirit 37 religion vnprofitable to those that want the spirit 241 precepts of not quenching the spirit 242 testimonie of it 875 of faith 484 of cheerefulnes 556 Spirituall man must haue an alteration 42 Superstition 35 41 it breaketh off loue in all estates 801 popish superstition described 345 Surmises euill against others 263 666 Swearing 659 790 Swine who be 455 T TO be taught of God 469 temptation 37 702 47 when and how it breeds 39 wee must not yeeld in it 865 866 how to know whether wee be tempted 816 why many are ouertaken therewith 300 how we conspire with Sathan therein 876 how God tempteth vs 813 what it may teach vs 874 resistance of it a signe of grace 874 dispute not with Sathan 874 Terrors of minde sudden 48 Thanksgiuing 812 of al sacrifices most acceptable 40 483 to God for feeding our soules 177 it was a chiefe exercise of Dauid 458 459 How a Christian may say vnto the Lord I am THINE 449 Thoughts euill resting in the minde how dangerous 267 why Gods children are often exercised therewith 27â euill thoughts on the Sabbath depriue vs of the fruit of Gods worship 171 two kinds of thoughts 704 what Satan doth suggest into men 748 Conscience of thoughts 543 Theefe on the crosse 794 notes markes of faith in him 693 Time the âithe of it to Gods worship 1â5 To redeeme it for good meditations 471 Tinder the efficacie of it in our nature 676 Trauelling on the Sabbath 167 Tree of life Adam had it for a signe 133 Troubles necessarie to feele them for foure causes 439 Two things sustaine vs in our troubles 508 Trust. 29. to trust onely in God 494 Truth how we ought to speake it 622 Truth and peace go together 728 how God punisheth such as receiue not the truth in loue 802 3. kinds of truths 818 V VAnitie both of life and religion is deceit 501 Vertue two speciall fruites of it 260 Visitation of the sicke 275 Vnbeleefe the godly often troubled with it 95. why we see it not 5â7 how it is shewed vs. 549 Vngodlines 41 Vnmercifulnes how great a sinne 837 Vnthankfulnes 41 punished 269 cause of it 678 Vse of the creatures 41 813 Vaine-glorie 518 Why God visiteth his dearest sernants 445 Visions how farre to be beleeued 41 Vowes rash 822 what a vow is 477 two things hinder vs from holy vowes 478 to vow against drunkennes 479 Vowes in baptisme must be remeÌbred 477 against Whoredome Ibid. 41. Vowes in holy purposes 397 Vsurie 41 Vulgus how it may be taken 667 W WAiting on God properties thereof 17 Wanâ to lament it in others 457 Wantonnes ends in wickednesse 727 799 468 Watchfulnes 703 527 two causes of watching ouer our hearts 616 304 Way in it three things to be considered 703 euill way two things to be considered therein 416 The way of lying what it is 411 why it is so called ibid. the good way must be chosen ibid. Wearines in good things 531 453 Warfare of a Christian. 531 29â 298 Description of a wicked man and why he is so called 450 451 Wicked their societie to be auoided 610 how they walke in sinne and know it not 614 the diuell helpes them in meditation 463 punished 699 Wickednesse and wantonnesse 468 Wife how the husband should gouerne her 124 Will free 525 how accepted for the deede 61 Wisedome how to hold it fast 609 what it is 625 99 how the faithfull are wise 124 461 our owne wisedome to be suspected 57 Difference betweene true and false wisedome 414 415 Wits the diuell chuseth the best for his seruice 62 Witchcraft 468 aduertisement against it 42 how cured 822 consulting with witches is to aske counsell of the diuell 578 581 Wonders to beware of 822 Word of God 649 549 preparation to heare it 42 true arguments of Loue thereto 453 the power of it 282 283 857 it is a treasure and hidden 289 few loue it therefore 290 wherfore so many neglect the word 462 how it is found before it be sought 291 famine of it 791 loue to it 440 5â4 44â it is necessarie for safe direction 475. to keepe it in a good conscience bringeth wisedome 466 it yeelds most profit pleasure and glory 457 whole felicitie therein 470 direction thereof safe 475 why Gods word is wonderfull 410 it neuer
deceiueth 501 hard to beleeue it 508 sixe meanes to profit by it 173. 174 c with out it no faith sacrament or repentance 237 three questions of the operation of it 857 a good note of our loue to the word wherein it consisteth 470 a true marke thereof 471 generall plagues for the contmpt thereof 513 Words idle and euill prophane the Sabbath 170 World 43 their iudgement of the godly 262 the loue of it 721 in what respect it loueth sânne 616 how farre it fauoureth the Gospell 820 Workes 15 826 two rules of good works ãâã the reward is of mercie not of merit ââ7 motiues thereunto 827 they are necessarie for all 828 workes without warrant are works of darkenes 475 why good workes are to be done 838 Worship God requireth the vse of the body as well as the soule in it 808 147 wil-worship condemned 810 826 Wrath what sinne brings iââ 651 how to speake of the wrath of God 696 how great it is 197 Y YOuth the sinnes thereof 100 vnbridled affections thereof how dangerous 636 726 it is dissolute 637 it being spent in vanitie commonly ends old age in prophanenesse 464 Sathan laboureth especially to poyson it 653 it must renounce pleasure 800 it is blessed of God 465 Z ZEale properties of true zeale rules of it 255. 256. 829. 830. 50. 542. 543 c. triall of it 653. 814. incident to all 517. diuers kinds of it 541. zeale of the flesh 46â FINIS Or Posthumes Luk. 1 3. 2 Ioh. 1. Prou. 10. 21. Ephes. 4. 13. Intemperantiae genus est Seneca lib. 13. epist. 89. Non discentes necessaria quia superuacua didicerunt Seneca In his Schoolmaster ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Hip. lib. 1 Aphor. 1. Pro. 25 11. Cypr tract 4. de Idolor vaâit Magnum esse solem Philosophus probabit quantus sit Mathematicus qui vsu quodam exercitatione procedit sed vt procedat impetranda illi quaedam princifia sunt Sen lib. 13 Epist. 89. In his Apologie In the same Booke D. Lopes Noctâs Atticâ Gellius Phauorinus Da mihi Mâstrum In his Epistle before his notes on the Reuelation M. Hopkins He knew right well the Poets wittie counsell Vos ò Pompilius sanguis carmen reprehendite quod âân multa dies multa litura coercuit atque perfectum decies non castigauit ad vnguem Heb. 9. 14. Rom. 6. 22. Donat. in vit Virgil. Gen. 6. 9. Ruth 2. 20. Luk. 21. 1. 2. 2 Tim. 1. 26. Mat. 25. 34. Triall of affections How to labour for knowledge and affection Naturall affections When to suspect affectioÌ See more in the title of iudgement sect 1. Slothfulnes Feeling Of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie and feares in the minde Prayer In afflictions to descend into our selues and to ascend to God Deut. 30. 1. 2. 3 4. Simile The diuell cannot hurt vs till we haue hurt our selues The crosse doth seale and season Gods graces in vs. Three things in all trials Publike calamities must affect vs most Extraordinarie affliction in appearance See Affections pag. 1. Psal. 91. Heb. 1. A Papist became a âamiiâst and so an Atheist and his end Feare of Atheisme to increase rather than Papisme The mistiking of our ordinary callings how dangerous Meditations in labour Mariage Entring into a calling without gifts to discharge it Change of places Immoderate or distracting cares Matth. 6. How blinde many be in themselues A dead silence in meetings * Iosias hearkened not to the words of Necho which were of the mouth of God 2 Chro. 35. 22. The godly afflicted consciences feare to displease God A good conscience how sweet and comfortable Prou. 15. 15. The word cures the conscience Esay 28. 16. The true Ministers of Christ neuer cure nor comfort the sicke hastely as wizards doe To find out our speciall sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Faith without feeling Causes of deadnes of minde 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. How it comes to passe that Gods graces are more sweete vnto vs at our first entrance into regeneration than after A conscience touched for small sinnes How to proceed in comforting the afflicted 1 2 3 Our ioy in the holy Ghost we cannot expresse Philip. 4. Rom. 14. 17. A threefolde pealce Psa. 41. 1. To beare with impatiencie of the sicke A sweet consolation for weake consciences after their often fals Rom. 11. Simile To powre forth our griefes into Gods bosome Not to hide any one of our sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. Fasting Mariage Neglects in any occasioÌ of doing good The spawne of all sinnes in euery man A particular faith Examples God is most free in his mercie therfore let no thought of vnworthines keâpe thee from him Simile A measurable feare of death commandable Wishes of death euill Maister Greenhams death Not to iudge of any man according to his state in death How to profit by dreames 1. A naturall dreame 2. A good dreame 3. An euill dreame 4. A terrible dreame Vncleane dreames See more in the title of Humilitie sect 2. How we be hindered in godly meditations Deadnes and dulnes Rules concerning doctrine drawne from examples in Scripture 1 2 3 As Nicodemus Iohn 3 Simile Of starting ioyes and affections to the word which some haue while they are in the Church See before of corruption in C. Hard for the rich to beleeue Simile Faith sound how needfull 1. Ioh 5. 4. The spirit comes by the word Gal. 3. 2. yet is he the first cause of our faith and loue to the word Smile Our care for our familie Feeling How to distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs. Simile Prayer without feeling In any case take heede ye draw not carnall ioyes into the place of spirituall ioyes Two works of Gods spirit Euident tokens of true sanctification 1 2 3 4 5 6 1 CautioÌs concerning a relapse 2 3 Immoderate feares To submit our selues to Gods haÌd acknowledging that he may iustly confound vs yet desiring to meete with his mercies in Christ Iesus To cherish the feare of God in men Noscitur ex comite qui noÌ cogno citur ex se. Psalm 1. 1 Rules to discerne such as wee receiâe into our societie 2 A true token of loue Societie PerseueraÌce in the vse of the meanes Extraordinarie gifts The pollution and pow er of sin The decay of Gods graces how dangerous Simile Three rules to trie our sorrow for the sinnes of other men 1 2 3 Triall of our ioyes Two extremities of ioy and sorrow Simile Note Conferre this with the 6. Sermon concerning the education of Children Harlots are sooner reclaimed then heretikes Wee find this true alreadie in our time 1 Properties of constant waiting on God 2 3 4 Admonition 1 how the faithfull must âee liââ little children â2 1. Pet. 2. 1. 3 Heb 5. 12. Simile How the wicked often discouer themselues in their death Affections What exercises ãâã ãâã meÌ what fârre vâ affection
require a resurrection that the wicked may suffer for their sinnes as well in their bodies as in their soules and that the godly may be crowned c. Psalm 73 3 The power of God to performe all his promises and threatnings he that made all things of nothing can more easily restore our bodies againe being rotten or changed into the elements 4 Prouidence of God Abrahams faith concerning the resurrection 5 Christ our Mediatour can and will raise vs. Christ suffered in soule The seruice of the bodie in hearing praier Sacraments 6 Al creatures desire this day Rom. 8. Two poynts to be considered in examining our selues ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Tworeasons why euery one is to examine himselfe Gods preseÌce must mooue vs to examination Gen. 41. 14. Matth. 22. 1. 2. Luk. 14. 1â 2. Chro. 35. 6. 1. Sam. 21. 4. 2. Sam. 6. 6. 7. Exod. 40. 10. 11. 12. 27. 3. 4. 5. c. Iohn 19 38. 39. 40. Simile 1. Cor. 11. 27. Matth. 16. 3. Matth. 15. 17. We can neuer end when we prepare to feast with men we can neuer begin well any preparation to feast with God Our owne profite must moue vs to examination Gen 3. 22. Matth. 9. 20. 21. 22. Iohn 20 4. 5. 6. 7. â Hag. 2. 13. 14 The polluted perâon polluteth all things Tit. 1. 15. 16. Simile 1. Cor. 11. 30 1 Cor. 11. 29. Exo. 4. 24. 25. 2. Chro. 20. ââ Mark 15. 42. Preparation for the Sabbath 1 Foure sorts barred from the Lords supper Children Fooles ignorant persons impenitent persons 2 3 4 The subiect of examination is our selues Simile Simile 1. Cor. 11. 31. 32. Simile Reade as it were an inditement to our selues against our selues Bucerus Tunc optime habet qui pessimâ habet Wherein the examination of our selues consisteth Galath 3. â0 Matth. 5. 3. 4. 1. Tim. 1. 15. Christian charitie required Simile Math. 18. 28. 32 How we may eâte drink in the Eucharist Simile What we receiue in the Eucharist Gen. 14. Christs body Christs blood * or actiue Righteousnes actiue passiue before God mân Why we receiue the Eucharist Meditations of Christs death How wee are united with Christ his meÌbers in the Eucharist Spirituall union communion with Christ. Communion with the meÌbers of Christ Simile The Iewes did no more crucifie Christ then the nayles the crosse and the hammer but our sins Zach. 12. 10. 11. Of examination of our selues after the receiuing of the Lords Supper Simile Obiection Answere Wee must be grieued that we can be no more grieued 2. Chron. 30. 18. â9 Few feare God We haue no time to doe good How wee should feare and why we doe not feare Docta inscitia Knowledge without practise is no knowledge Vnprofitable hearing how dangerous Why we profit not by our knowledge Simile How wee must behaue our selues vnder the crosse Siââalâ Two causes of our blindnes in afflictions Note How great Gods âratlâ is Of the feare of God and why men doe not feare Loue without feare Sinne breeds feare how much There is more required in Religion than an outward shoâw Why how the Lord is sometime hot in speech Of hypocrisie how it should be abhorred Special kinds of hypocrisie * Vultum assumens * Est signum sine signato Sub splendido pallio latet nequitia Non videri volunt quod non sunt sed quantum non sunt The first kind The second kind Vtinam omnes essent hypocritae The third kind The fourth kind Notes to know an hypocrite Matth. 7. 3. The first note The second note Omne peccatum extenuari potest The third note CypriaÌsaith Decoratissimas habent orationes The fourth note The fist note The sixt note Note The seuenth note Open offenders Matth. 7. Omnis malus plus minus hypocrita est Many kinds of hypocrites None readier to accuse meÌ of hypocrisie than hypocrites Si trabes sit in oculo strues est in corde The wicked terme the godly hypocrites and godlines they call the hypocrisie That there is a holy anger Triall of our anger The first Note To passe by iniuries done to our selues The second Note of holy anger not easily prouoked Psal. 133. Simile The third Note of holy anger to bee angrie with sinne wheresoeuer wee finde it Note Admonition The fourth note of holy anger To be angrie with our own sins Matth. 7. Ioh. 8. 7. The fift Note If our anger stretch beyoÌd the bounds or hinder holy duties Mark 6. Matth. 23. 37. 1. Corinth 5. Psal. 69. Rom. 14. Note A golden chain of tâe causes of Saluation 1 The cause of our happines Gods loue 2 The substaÌce of our blessed nesse the redemption of Christ. 3 The formall cause of Saluation Rom. 8. Iohn 6. 4 The instrument all causes Faith A false faith 1. King 2. 7. Matth 5. The first degree of blessednesse The second degree The third degree The fourth degree Effects of blessednes 1 Peace of conscience 2 Affiance and trust in God False peace and ioyes 3 Sinceritie 4 Feare 1 Peace-makers 2 Mercie Note Matth. 9. How expeaient it were that some publike fasts should be obserued in our time Munition for warre all meanes for peace that they may be blessed vnto vs ought not to want preaching prayer and fasting Hâb 11. Note Pride and malice in Papists Simile Diligent and continuall preaching 1. Tim. 4. 16. This was written Aâ Eliza 2â Sobrietie Who fit to fast often Note this well The first ââââmân * Like the Sââ * Like a lightning The regenerate doe not âeese the spirit of sanctification Iob. 31. * Paul * Examples Moles Nehemâas Daniel 2. Cor. 12. 2. last verâe Two heads of all the doctrine of the Scripture The spirit of sanctification is effectual in all meanes which profit vs. Exercises of religion vnprofitable to them which waÌt the spirit The precept of not quenching the spirit belongs to theÌ which haue receiued the spirit Two questioÌ concerning the queÌching of the spirit A spirituall man is indued with supernaturall gifts A spirituall man must haue an alteration or change Ioh. 16. Matth. 11. 1 A generall astonishment for sinne 2 A speciall griefe for speciall sinnes 1. Cor. 2. 14. Phil. 1. 9. 10. 3 Reason against faith 4 How the spirit renueth affections The 3. note How the spirit leades vs to Christ. Psalm 130. 4. Two arguments of our iustification Rom. 5. 1. 2. Rom. 9. 1. Phil. 4. 3. 4. 5. 1. Cor. 2. 14. 15 The 4. note Readines to obey Godly anger a Ephes. 4. 1â b Rom. 8. 2. Gal. 5. 22. 1 Rules to know whether we haue the spirit 2 3 4 Simile The properties of fire whereby the graces and effects of the spirit are resembled 2 3 4 Foure effects of the spirit 1 2 3 4 The second question whether the spirit may be lost 1 The lighter and lesser worke of the spirit Matth. 1 3. Luk 8. Mark 4. Heb. 6. Hebr. 6. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5.
be vncorrupt Popish superstition described The true religious and irreligious discerned in temptations and afflictions Simile Heretikes discouered by the crosse A shame to Protestants to suffer Papists to be more righteous than they be Papists may not be spared for their ciuill honestie Simile The 2. argument of our true loue to God loue to the word Application 1 2 Ieroboam RehoboaÌ how like one another 3 The third argumeÌt of our loue to God Gods word yeelds most profit pleasure glorie Note this of libertie The naturall man counts all spirituall things as paradoxes 1. Cor. 2. 14. To lameÌt the waÌt of others Application Many grieue for their own sinnes which are not grieued for the sinnes of others The fourth argument of our loue to the word * * Cor 1 3 4 Rom 1 1â How sweet and comfortable the ãâã is of Gods children Conference and admonition Rom 1 12. 13 Heb 3 12. ââ Iud. ver 22 23 2 Prayer Note 3 Thankesgiuing Meditation The 119 Ps. iâa Psalm of experience More attend hearing and reading than coÌference meditation A Christians life is the meditatioÌ of the law of God c. Affections dead Meditation must be conâââââd Psal. 1. 2. Meditation must ãâã or on the word We will alwaies thinke meditate of the things we loue Wherefore so many neglect the word Application Obiection Answere Carnall securitie * How enemies are ouercome Not to shoote with the diuell in his owne bowe Secret sinnes not repented of Note How to prosper in a good cause How farre the faithfull are said to be wise Iehosaphat punished in his posteritie Meditation Note The âinde of man Schollers wiser thaÌ their teacher Note The diuell helpes the wicked in their meditations Carnal Protestants * Fearefull tokens of publike calamities Most read not the wisest men WaÌt of faith and of a good conscience make many barren in good things Youth spent in vanitie commonly ends oldage in profanenesse Good death Note Old doting and âarnail Protestants Youth blessed of God To keepe the word in a good conscience brings a man to wisedome Two speciall things to attaine true godlines True godlines âow hardly come by Euill waâes how manie wayes considered Ambition how euery sin nâr reasoâeth Striue against reason Couetousnes how to ouercome it Anger Corrupt iudgement Humilitie The first motions vnto sin must be crucified Iam. 1. 13. Rouing imaginations daÌgerous Why so few heretikes are conuerted How to labor against our corrupt reasoÌ Witchcraft If outward liberty brings inward bondage theÌ outward things may defile a man Wickednesse and wantonnesse Note To be taught of God The consideratioÌ of Gods iudgements Iudgements Whole folicitie in the word Meanes to he carefully vsed A good note of our loue to the word Note To redeeme the time fâr good meditations Of our loue to the word the true marke To hate sin Heresie Note Why we doe not more deteââ heresies The part branches of this portion Note Simile Simile Wilfull ignorance and voluntarie perdition Simile Light refused for darknes Purblinde they are that either knowe little or knowing neuer so much doe practise nothing Darknes or light in whole or in part A lanterne yet may leade a man that will follow the light thereof Simile Particular sight and loathing of speciall sinnes Note Warrant one of the word Worke without warrant is a worke of darknes The word necessarie Ignorance cause to humble vs. Safe when the word directeth vs. Curiositie Godly care and studie The second argument SuddeÌ motions to good An oath The Prophet had our waÌts weakenes Our vow in Baptisme euer to be remembred of vs. What a vow is Particular couenants Free-will How wee bee kept from holy vowes 2 Obiection of Sathan Answere Note well Simile We renue our couenant so oft as wee come to the Sacrament Heb. 5. 12. To vow against drunkennes To vow against whordome Vers. 107. 110. My soule is in my hand Against desire of reuenge The promises of God to his people vnder the Gospell Feeling This Pslame is an image of regeneration Simile The minde distempered Note Pray that thou maist see how God proceedeth with his children in the worke of their saluation Prayer and thanks giuing best sacrifices How Papists follow Peter Abels offering Heb. 11.4.5 Prayer âostirre vp ourselues in prayer Spirit of faith Zach. 12. 10. To offer vp our prayers to God albeit in perplexitie of spirit wee knowe not how to pray Rom. 8. 26. 27 Simile Confession of sinne Freedome of ioy and freedome of sorrow 1 God with his prouidence will watch ouer vs. 2 3 Similie Note well affliction soone tries godly and godlesse The wicked are but cowards vnder the crosse Christs teÌptations Matth. 4. Hard to trust and rest on Gods promises Simââ Few men truely fearing Simile To be poysoned with false doctrin or stung with an euill conscience No familiaritie with the wicked How the faith of Gods children suffereth from the vane imaginations of vnbelieuers Simile DiffereÌce betweene persons callings and liues Note Note well the societie of the wicked Note To loue God only as we be taught in his word Similie To trust onely in God The godly often troubled with vnbeliefe Perseuerance Simile The coÌsumption of the soule How Gods saints haue many changes in this life and wherefore Ignorance Rom. 6. 2. Hope Feeling and knowledge how confirmed Wherfore the Lord doth no more blesse publike exercises Vers. â0 Simile Good conference Note the goodnesse of the Lord to his children when hee plagueth the wicked Seuerall punishmeÌts for seuerall sins Scorners Fornication Prayer A visible iudgement of God All vanitie both of life and religion is but deceit The word of God only neuer deceiueth vs. Testimonies The rich mercy of God to the faithful in opening their eyes when so many millions are left in darknesse and miserie Excessiue feare They may looke to be protected that haue a good cause and de ohandle that cause well Perseuerance Prayer Constancie in a good cause Feeling of wants Hard to belieue the word The triall of our faith when God delaies to perform his promises Two things sustaine vs in troubles Merite Simile The Saints euer bewaile the remnants of ignorance and incredulitie Perseuerance Difference betweene the faith of Gods children and presumption of the wicked Decaies of faith must make vs repeat our petitions often A godly iealousie ouer our selues a thing most necessarie Hic deinceps No superfluitie in this Psalme Coherence to be noted Simile Constancie in the faith in generall backesliding How to pray against enemies Note Rules for prayer against enemies 1 2 3 4 5 Some prayed with the zeale of the flesh When men proceed to the vtter contempt of the word God will rise against theÌ Generall plagues for the contempt of the word Contempt of the word in priuate persons Vse of the doctrine The wisedom of Gods children to preuent sin A singular grace to loue religioÌ when it is most
For come to the younger sort of them then nouices and learners they will say openly somewhat and will giue some reason of their doctrine but their Elders and illuminate men cannot be seene they flie the light and goe into corners Are these men full of the spirit who so cowardly forsake the triall of their doctrine and leaue the poore people to stand to it who are not so deepe in their reuelations nor so well grounded in their mysteries of iniquitie Vndoubtedly they are not yea rather the elder heretike the ranker knaue and he is called most notable not which is most wise but which is most subtile to denie a truth and to set a face on a lie Wherefore this is not fulfilled euen among the Anabaptists and Familie of loue themselues This thing then cannot literally be vnderstood they must needs confesse that there is a borrowed speech in the verses following where mention is made of blood fire and vapours of smoake whereby is meant that there shall be great troubles heresies and such like And here the Heretikes will graunt a trope though in the former they will not God spake of the blessings of the new Testament after the manner of the old Testament because that was best knowne to the Iewes This deceiued them in that when they heard of the new Temple they were zealous of the old Temple and reioyced in that Temple which Herod made though it was nothing like that which Salomon made and this deceiueth the Iewes vnto this day The like error are the Papists in For where the Scriptures say that in the time of Christ there should be sweete incense offered in all places then say they behold the daily sacrifice the sacrifice propitiatorie for the quicke and the dead Neither of these doe consider that the Lord in the old Testament doth adumbrate foretell these things to come and that vnder those termes and phrases which were best knowne to the Iewes and vsed of the old Prophets This folly of theirs doe the Anabaptists see and yet they runne as farre on the other side as also doth the Familie of loue One of them reproueth another and yet neither of them will confesse his fault to the glorie of God nor returne and receiue the truth There may be also another argument why this place should not be literally vnderstood and that is drawne from the interpretation of the like places of Scripture Exod. 19. Moses telleth the people that the Lord hath called them to bee Kings Priests and Prophets This is repeated by the Apostle Peter in the new Testament by Iohn in the Apocalyps and is applied as in this place generally to all Christians Now the Iewes did neuer thinke that euery man was a King sitting in a throne thereby ouerthrowing the politicall estate they thought not that euery man was a Priest taking that office of the Priest vpoÌ him but that they had the liberty of their consciences were freed from the bondage of men of sin as also that now through Christ they might offer vp first their prayers theÌ their soules and bodies to be an holy and acceptable sacrifice to him Neither doe we at this day think any otherwise of the kingly Priesthood of Christians And why then should wee thinke grossely and literally that indeede wee are become Prophets hauing that speciall calling and so take away that order of Teachers and learners which God hath ordained For as we be Priests so are we Prophets if the speech must be qualified in the one why ought it not so to be in the other Againe we say of prophecies as we say of miracles Before the word was written the Lord taught his people by visions and by dreames and that hee might prepare them to receiue his doctrine and confirme them in it hee both wrought miracles himselfe and gaue power to others likewise to worke as wee may see in Moseâ Eâiah and Elisha yea he gaue power to doe miracles when the Law was written because the Gospel was not yet reuealed and when the Gospell was reuealed hee continued his gift because the holy Spirit was not yet giuen yea and when the Spirit was powred out vpon the Apostles yet this gift was in the Church that as yet the Spirit had not gotten credit But when the Gospell was reuealed the spirit sent downe and confirmed by signes and wonders then the vse of miracles ceased not that there are no miracles at all now for wee doe not shorten the hands of the Lord but yet they be but few and those extraordinarie Now the rules whereby we shall trie them whether they be of God or no bee these If they doe either conuert and winne men to the word or confirme them in the word who are alreadie wonne if they be agreeable to the word and beare the same maiestie in them as doth the word then may they be receiued as from God But when they agree not with these rules though the thing wrought be miraculous yet they are much to be suspected as the miracles of olde time were with reuerence to bee receiued For God in his secret iudgement doth suffer some times such to be wrought that the wicked and vnbeleeuers may the more effectually be deluded Againe we know that Antichrist commeth with signes yea and the same so effectuall that euen the very elect if it were possible should therewith bee deceiued In like manner doe wee say of dreames and visions vntill the Gospell came and had gotten credit in the hearts of men there were visions and prophecies of things to come but these being now ceased it is not ordinarie that the Lord should make all Prophets or teach by visions and dreames But what doe we stand longer to proue that this place cannot be so taken and vnderstood as the words at the first shew might seeme to giue especially seeing that the deuillish ouerthwarters both of Papists and of the Familie of loue are so grosse and papable in this point For such is the spirit of these men and so contrary to the good spirit of God that where the Scripture ought simply and without any trope or allegorie to be interpreted they will there turne it into allegories as wee see many places peruerted by the Papists and almost the whole Scriptures by the Familie of loue and whereas the Scripture by conference of places doth shewe that it ought tropically to bee vnderstood they sticke bluntly to the bare letter as in these wordes Hoc est corpus meum The Papists here would haue no trope yet the whole course of the Scriptures doth inforce the same The Familie of loue will in no place almost admit the naturall sense as it floweth of the words and yet here they doe bitingly abide by the word notwithstanding all the former reasons And this surely commeth to passe by the righteous iudgement of God that seeing they would neither acknowledge nor yeelde to the naturall sense when they might